Toaru Majutsu no Index New

Testament Volume 15.

Prologue.

The meaning of each individual event may not be immediately

evident.

But when viewed together, something else entirely comes into

view.

——December 3. The High Priest, one of the Magic Gods visiting

Academy City, brought extreme disaster.

What they wanted was incredibly simple.

“We want a way of knowing if we are doing the right thing.”

In exchange for taking on that one role, he would be lent the

power of all the Magic Gods and be tossed into a framework that

made him ruler of the world.

“Become our scorer and obtain the altar of the Magic Gods,

Kamijou Touma.”

——After Kamijou Touma rejected the High Priest’s wish and

fled on a new kind of bicycle known as an acrobike, Misaka

Mikoto joined him and was faced with a concept that overturned

the very core of her being.

“It isn’t working…”

She was one of Academy City’s seven Level 5s. She was the #3

Railgun.

But after utilizing all of that, a certain thought came to her mind.

“I’m only a burden to him!!”

——The High Priest was launched outside the atmosphere using

a giant mass driver, but he fused with the Arrowhead Comet and

attempted to return to earth. Then, that Magic God was

intercepted and killed in an unexpected way.

“Sensei, are you ready?”

It was the Anti-Art Attachment.

The golden retriever attached to that large mountain of

weaponry spoke with an artificial voice.

“Yes, you need to stand back a little.”

——Aleister and Kihara Noukan observed Academy City from a

different viewpoint and thus they noticed something.

“One down. No, with Zombie, I suppose it’s two.”

“Well done. That takes care of the Magic Gods.”

“What are you talking about? I only took out the High Priest.”

“Then you didn’t do that?”

——Another shadow had entered Academy City.

Kamisato Kakeru. The supernatural power in his right hand was

World Rejecter.

“Ah ha ha! Nephthys, this is amazing! This…this is what I’ve

been waiting for! It’ll finally finally be over!!”

It easily slaughtered the true Magic God named Niang-Niang and

tore into brown Nephthys.

“Gh…bh. What…are…?”

“I am the kind of normal high school boy you can find

anywhere.”

——When Kamijou returned to his student dorm disheartened

but alive, the next disaster arrived in the form of a package.

“Wha-!? N-Nephthys!?”

“Kamisato Kakeru has shown up. If he is planning to slaughter

all of the Magic Gods, then wouldn’t Othinus be in trouble too?”

——That same day, two boys ran across each other on the streets

at night.

“That’s your business. It has nothing to do with me.”

“True. And that is exactly why I don’t need to worry about you in

the slightest.”

——Just before their clash, the colors red and black attacked

them simultaneously.

“What is this? …Birdway?”

Kamijou Touma grabbed the one sister from a rotten red carpet.

“Pa…Patri…Patricia Birdway? Is that it?”

Kamisato Kakeru lifted the other sister from a black substance.

——Just as people gathered around Kamijou Touma, plenty of

people gathered around Kamisato Kakeru.

“The setup is complete.”

“Did she really think a hot-blooded boy was going to back off

when he heard that?”

“She only draws Kamisato-san in because she isn’t aware what

she’s doing.”

——One sister was throwing away her life to save the other,

while the other was giving up on her life to stop the first.

The two boys with supernatural powers in their right hands

became involved in that confrontation.

“Didn’t you find it odd that they’re being so unnaturally nice to

us? We’re supposed to be normal high school boys.”

“Don’t be stupid.”

——It all came to an end.

The two simply could not agree, so they confronted each other

again late at night.

“Before that, I was simply curious,” said Kamisato Kakeru. “If my

World Rejecter and your Imagine Breaker clash, which one will

win?”

——Kamijou Touma with Imagine Breaker and Kamisato Kakeru

with World Rejecter.

Once the two right fists clashed, a conclusion was certain. One of

them would be declared the winner.

“Imagine Breaker didn’t amount to much.”

In this case, it ended with Kamisato’s victory.

Or it should have.

“Who would have thought there was something else inside

Imagine Breaker?”

And…

And…

And…

“Pant, pant…!!”

In the middle of the Academy City night, a boy covered in sweat

sat with his back against a building’s concrete building.

It was Kamijou Touma.

He gasped for breath and held his dangling right arm with his

left hand.

Blood was splattered all over the road.

It had only been his own blood at first and it should have

remained that way.

He had clashed with Kamisato.

His arm had been torn away by World Rejecter and sent

“somewhere else”.

The explosion of intense pain and the almost comical geyser of

red blood were still burnt into the back of his mind.

But…

Even so…

“What…was that?”

Unable to even stand up, he gulped.

Even now, his right arm was attached like normal. He had no

noticeable injuries. He remained so perfectly healthy that one

would assume the red stains covering his clothes came from

someone else.

Also, Kamisato Kakeru, the boy he had confronted here, was

gone.

“What in the world was that?”

His heart pounded in his ears.

He could not think properly.

Two types of blood were splattered everywhere. One was from

the severed arm and the other was from Kamisato Kakeru who

should have had an absolute advantage.

Kamijou could not believe what he had seen with his own eyes.

The confusion inside him would not settle down as he continued

staring fearfully toward his right arm that pulsated from within

like a pump.

He had run across unexplainable phenomena a few times in the

past.

There was something about his right arm.

He knew that.

But…

(It doesn’t add up.)

At the end of the chaos in the Eastern European Baggage City, his

right arm had done something mysterious. A strange power had

erupted from the severed wrist.

But incomplete Magic God Othinus had easily crushed it in her

grasp.

If Othinus could defeat it on her own, then it made no sense for it

to overwhelm Kamisato Kakeru who could instantly slaughter

the full power Magic Gods. That was like saying you could not

defeat a single gun but that you could defeat an army armed

with thousands or tens of thousands of guns. Of course, there

may have been an issue of compatibility where a simple pyramid

structure did not apply, but it still felt wrong.

Regardless, the fact remained that Kamijou Touma had driven

off Kamisato Kakeru.

He should not have been able to, but he had done it.

“…”

That bloody back appeared in the back of Kamijou’s mind.

Something higher on the food chain. An unbeatable predator. A

supernatural power with those parameters set in stone.

Kamijou remembered the look in Kamisato’s eyes as the boy

glanced back over his shoulder just before leaving.

The boy had been holding his unnaturally limp right arm and

leaving on unsteady feet without a stable center of gravity.

Confusion.

Hatred.

Fear.

Before, his eyes had contained a lukewarm look directed at the

boy he thought was the same as him, but that had been

decisively excised. And Kamijou could understand why. He could

now anyway.

After all…

“What is…this?”

He returned to the very first question.

He had asked this of himself over and over again, but he could

not find the answer.

In other words…

“Is this really the same as… that one from before?”

Chapter 1.

Part 1.

The next day was December 4.

“…”

To be honest, Kamijou Touma was feeling blue. He did not know

what had happened to Kamisato Kakeru and his faction. Nor did

he know what the Magic Gods like Othinus were doing. On top of

that, he could no longer trust in his right hand. He felt like

heading off to school like a clockwork doll. He felt like throwing

a blanket over his head and spending the whole day trembling on

his own. Even the arrival of dawn seemed unreasonable to him.

However…

“Don’t forget.”

He faced himself in the bathroom mirror with a 120% serious

look on his face.

This was not some cool self-suggestion meant to remind him

how important every single day was.

“Why was it Komoe-sensei forced that ridiculous toy of an

acrobike on you during the anti-crime orientation? She said

something ominous!! She gave you a death sentence about not

being able to cover for my absences and moving onto the next

year being nearly hopeless!!”

If a cruel teacher that focused on grades above all else had said

that while looking down on him, he might have fought back a

little, but this had not felt like a threat. It had felt far too much

like she had tried everything and was out of ideas. It had never

really been resolved after the surge of panic caused by the High

Priest, so he had no idea if he was in the clear or not.

So what would happen if he skipped school for no real reason

now? The truly undesirable trophy of “held back” could be added

to his already acrobatic school life. For real!!

“No!! I don’t want to be the one guy in the class everyone calls an

upperclassman!! I don’t think I could stand being an

upperclassman character even though I’d be a first year!!”

Fifteen centimeter Fairy Othinus spoke up in exasperation after

slipping in through the slight gap below the bathroom door.

“Why are you shouting into the mirror? Is it time for your

tranquilizer?”

“Oh, help me god!!”

“I don’t know what this is about, but I don’t give any divine help

to science worshipers. If you have time to play at self

Gestaltzerfall, then go make breakfast. I don’t really care, but

that white nun and the feline beast are going nuts. …That calico

bastard especially scares me since I think it sees me as an

emergency food source. This is the problem with quadrupeds…”

With that, it was cooking time.

The hotpot commotion the night before had ended in about the

worst possible way. All they had were the chopped vegetables,

bread, eggs, and spices that Kamijou had gotten at a convenience

store. His mind had been so full of confusion after the Kamisato

battle that he had really only stopped by the store out of pure

habit bordering on a homing instinct. He had screamed when he

saw the receipt later, but at least it gave him something to make

a breakfast with.

Plus, he did not want to go to any extra effort when faced with so

many crises: the mystery of Kamisato, the mystery of his right

hand, the mystery of whether he would be held back, the

mystery of Index’s stomach, and the mystery of the window that

was still broken in the middle of winter.

Thus, he chose to make French toast for breakfast, a dish that

looked like it took a lot of effort but was actually quite easy.

Index, in her teacup-like habit of white fabric with gold

embroidery, used the plastic fork and knife that came with

convenience store pasta and pancakes to squeakily cut through

the bread with her eyes glittering a little too brightly.

“Chowing down on something sweet first thing in the morning

makes me feel a bit like a bad girl.”

“You like everything, so I can’t exactly go on what you think.”

Othinus accidentally plunged head-first into the small dish of

honey and the calico cat enjoyed the usual cat food.

No matter how many problems he had on his plate, the hands of

the clock moved just as fast.

After cleaning the dishes, Kamijou grabbed his school bag and

started for the front door.

“I’ll be going.”

“Okay. Hurry on back.”

As he left the dorm and walked along the usual path to school, a

girl’s voice reached him from his school bag.

“Human, don’t shake me so much.”

It was Magic God Othinus.

“That’s better.”

“Othinus!? Please don’t tell me you’ve taken a liking to this!

Everyone at school’s going to think I’m bringing weird things

with me!!”

“Shut up. I don’t want to keep using such a cheap method either.”

The fifteen centimeter exhibitionist climbed out of the bag, up

his arm, and onto his shoulder (which was quickly becoming her

usual spot).

It now felt like she was whispering into his ear.

“I feel like you haven’t been speaking as much since you fought

Kamisato. Are you willing to tell me what happened?”

“…”

His focus shifted to his right arm that Othinus had grabbed just a

moment before.

“Nothing really happened.”

“What, did you kill and bury Kamisato somewhere? I am a god of

magic, strategy, and deception. Did you really think I would be

bothered by that?”

“That’s being far too accepting!! And it’s setting the bar way too

low, Miss Understander!! Of course I didn’t do that!!”

He ended up shouting back at her, but then he had another

thought.

He did not actually understand at all what had happened to him

at that moment, at that instant.

He could not even use the usual assumption about negating all

supernatural powers. What affect did his right hand have, how

far was its effective range, and what activated it? That was the

vague power that had been sent after Kamisato Kakeru.

In that case, he could not entirely rule it out.

He could not rule out the hypothetical future of trembling in

front of Kamisato’s corpse and biting his nails as he desperately

tried to figure out what to do.

“Hey.”

He forced out his voice as if peeling apart his oddly dried throat

to allow air through.

“Do you remember Baggage City? Back then, you…touched it…

You touched the invisible thing that flew from my arm when

you ripped my hand off.

“Are you trying to take revenge by bringing up things I would

rather forget?”

“Ow!! Don’t bite my earlobe that hard, Othinus!!”

The small god sighed through her nose.

“I can make a good guess, but that is not from my domain.

Although if Bersi were still alive, it would be pretty easy to

confirm that guess.”

“Bersi?”

He had not expected to hear that name.

“You mean Kihara Kagun? But wait a second. Imagine Breaker is

the collection of the all the hopes of magicians…that is the magic

side and their god-ranked Magic Gods. So what would he have to

do with this?”

“First of all, Bersi was not simply an expert on the science side.

He was skilled on both sides. Make no mistake about that.”

Othinus lightly tugged on his ear.

“Second of all, this is a giant institution for raising espers,

remember? I don’t know what the other Magic Gods were telling

you, but did you think this place had nothing at all to do with it?”

“…”

It pained him that he had lost his memories.

But according to his father, Touya, Imagine Breaker (or the

misfortune it brought as a side effect) had been with him since

before he came to Academy City. So that his son would not be

treated as a god of pestilence due to his strange trait, Touya had

sent him to Academy City where it would be understood

scientifically and numerically.

(No.)

After some thought, Kamijou found an unpleasant alternate

interpretation.

(All my dad and the others saw was the misfortune. They didn’t

know about Imagine Breaker, the power of my right hand to

negate supernatural powers. So I can’t actually prove that

Imagine Breaker was complete at that point. But Index said the

misfortune is created by my right hand negating the blessings of

god. That would mean Imagine Breaker has to precede the

misfortune. What does this mean? How can I twist this

around…?)

Negation after negation stacked on top of each other.

He was not even sure which side he stood on.

And…

(Othinus seems to know something, but her information stops at

Baggage City.)

He gulped and continued thinking in silence.

(Her information hasn’t been updated, so she might not be able

to explain what it was that drove Kamisato away.)

“Hey.”

“!? What is it, Othinus?”

“Just look up ahead. This doesn’t look good.”

“…?”

Kamijou had lowered his head in thought, so he looked forward

once more. He was almost at school and was in fact right in front

of the main gate. It may indeed have been something like a

homing instinct because he had not strayed from the path even

while lost in thought.

But…

It was flattened.

What was? Kamijou’s high school.

“What the hell?”

“Don’t ask me.”

“Y-you’ve gotta be kidding me!! How can we have classes now!?

And what happens to me if we can’t? My attendance is already in

the danger zone and I have one leg sticking out into the abyss of

being held back!!”

“Oh, is that why you’ve been looking so grim this morning?”

Like an interrupted line of ants, boys and girls with nowhere to

go were gathered around the schoolyard.

Among them, Kamijou’s panic-stricken mind gradually provided

him with information.

It had happened yesterday. Yes, just the day before.

What had the Magic God known as the High Priest done after

entering the school? Hadn’t he created a giant arm of dirt and

mud and crushed the school as some kind of demonstration?

“I already told you, didn’t I? It is a matter of sooner or later, of

before or after you lose something.”

In other words, it had been about a possibility, an ever-so-slight

possibility.

There was no school building, so there would be no classes. If

this was not counted as an excused absence, he would not

receive credit for the class.

And he would be held back?

“High….”

A tiny thread in Kamijou-san’s mind snapped.

“High

Priiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiieeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee

eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeest!! You goddamn

mummyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy

yyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy!!”

The broken window in his dorm, the crushed school building,

and the crisis over being held back. That old man’s presence only

continued to grow. It scared Kamijou how the High Priest was

reaching the rare position of the sharp-eyed girl in a manga who

only showed up in the flashback that had made the main

character the all-powerful individual he was.

“What’s this? Am I going to see that mummy’s face and hear the

greatest hits of his quotes every time I stand at a crossroads in

life? Please no! Why does it have to be an old man!? Quit

following me around everywherrrrrrrrre!!”

“I’m not sure I understand, but are you sure this isn’t a god’s

curse?”

“He shows up uninvited, vanishes out of the blue, and leaves

nothing but a curse behind!? How much trouble can one old man

be!?”

“That bastard probably isn’t so bad compared to Greek

mythology where a perverted old man attacked a human girl, his

cruel wife snapped, and for some reason it was the human girl

who was treated as a thief and received divine punishment.”

“Gods are just awful, aren’t they!?”

“That includes me, you know?”

“Can you look me in the eye and swear you’ve never done

anything like that, Othinus? I don’t know much about Norse

mythology, but I’m betting there’s something there.”

“Ahem.”

He could guess what it meant when the eyepatch maiden cleared

her throat.

“Let’s see what turns up when I search ‘Odin’ and ‘cruelty’.”

“Stop! You have to be insane to search someone’s name in front

of them!”

At any rate…

“What are we going to do about class today? Are we going to

have an open-air classroom in front of this rubble? Or are they

going to cancel school for the day? If they do that, it’ll be an

excused absence and it won’t count against me, right!? This was

an unforeseen accident, so I’ll be okay, won’t I!? A-ahhh!! I’m

really on the precipice when it comes to being held back!!”

“You challenged a god like me over a period of time reaching into

the billions, so why does repeating a year or two bother you so

much?”

Half the school was smashed flat and the other half was

untouched, but due to earthquake resistance and some other

reasons, no one was allowed inside. The students who had

arrived at the usual time had nowhere to go, so they had all

gathered in one corner of the schoolyard looking at and snapping

photos of the crushed school building.

“This is crazy, isn’t it?”

Fukiyose Seiri, a classmate notable for her black hair and

forehead (and captivatingly large breasts) spoke to him with a

breath from her nose.

“It looks like the scenes of air strikes I’ve seen on TV. I don’t know

if this was due to liquefaction or subsidence, but it’s a miracle no

one died when it collapsed so spectacularly.”

“Fukiyose-san. This is only something of an exit poll to help with

my peace of mind, but do you think we’re actually going to have

classes today?”

After Kamijou’s hesitant question, Fukiyose’s eyes widened as if

she had seen something disturbing and she quickly backed away

from him. She wrapped her trembling arms around her own

body as if to hide her (very, very large) breasts.

“K-Kamijou… You actually care about school and classes?”

“Um, Fukiyose-san?”

“Does this mean there are still more disasters to come!? We

already had the school collapse and a comet fall, so what else

could there be!?”

“I want to cry, but I can’t when this is my own damn fault!!”

“Anyway, I don’t see how we could possibly have classes. We

might be able to manage the normal subjects taught with

textbooks by holding class out in the schoolyard, but we need

special equipment for esper development. I seriously doubt we’ll

be going on a treasure hunt through that pile of rubble, and it’s

unrealistic to expect them to have prepared a full set of new

equipment overnight.”

“Th-then can you make any guesses what will happen to

Kamijou-san’s attendance?”

“I believe you said it best yourself: it’s your own damn fault, First

Year Kamijou.”

“Stop looking down on me and calling me a first year!! That

gentle smile only makes it worse!!”

He was almost completely in tears as he clung to his large-

breasted classmate, but then a timid voice reached him from

below.

“I-it’ll be okay.”

The two classmates saw nothing at eye level, so they looked

down a little and found the 135 cm teacher named Tsukuyomi

Komoe proudly puffing out her (nonexistent) chest.

“A failure in the equipment or facilities is a failure of the faculty,

so this accident will not mean taking any extra classes during

winter break. We have a plan ready to go.”

“Phew.”

“O-of course, Kamijou-chan is in an extremely tight spot where

using up all of winter and spring break might or might not be

enough, but I won’t give up on you until the very, very last

moment.”

“Wait. So yesterday’s anti-crime orientation didn’t earn me any

points at all!? High

Priiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiieeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeest!!”

That old man had done a wonderful job of taking the position of

the “idealized heroine who only appears in flashbacks” and

Kamijou could swear he saw a handsome version of him smiling

down from the blue sky. In a way, this gradual poison damage

was far crueler than anything Fiamma or Othinus had ever done

to him.

Next to him, Fukiyose crossed her arms, lifting her breasts

(which were born of an age of plenty) from below, and relaxed

her shoulders a little.

“That’s good to hear. I already have plans for the New Year’s

season, so I was worried this would cause a conflict.”

“What? Are you one of those people who gets permission to leave

the city to visit home for New Year’s?” asked Kamijou.

“No, I visit Mt. Fuji as my first trip of each year.”

“You climb a snowy mountain when no one’s even paying you!?

Why do people love causing problems for themselves!? I always

thought you looked like an S, but are you actually a complete

maso- bgoh!?”

Kamijou’s sentence ended in a pig-like snort because the

aforementioned forehead collided with him.

Komoe-sensei’s hands wandered worriedly through the air at the

classroom violence she just witnessed, but Fukiyose did not seem

to care and asked another question.

“So what are we doing about class? We’ll need a lot of equipment

for the esper development stuff, won’t we?”

“That’s the thing.” Komoe-sensei’s smile seemed to hold all the

world’s warm light. “After speaking with the others, we’ve

decided to borrow the equipment of a high school with lots of

empty classrooms. So there’s nothing to worry about.”

Part 2

Akikawa Mie was full of confidence.

She looked like a perfectly normal Academy City middle school

girl and she did not gather positive or negative attention. These

were perfect traits for someone who wanted to live a safe life, but

if they wanted a part in other things (e.g. making an idol debut,

becoming an astronaut, or becoming a Level 5 and fighting an

evil organization), hers was about the worst position possible.

It was difficult for her to be the talk of her class. If she searched

her name online, she found neither praise nor insults. That was a

relief, but also kind of sad.

Plus, her school was a combined middle and high school. To be

the talk of the school, she had to compete with the high school as

well. And a high schooler was something a middle schooler could

never hope to defeat. They had overwhelming privileges such as

having part-time jobs or riding motorcycles, so Akikawa Mie,

who could only buy a train ticket using the IC card loaded with

her parents’ money, was powerless against them.

But today was different.

Today, she could shine.

(The liquid diamond.)

That treasure was worth six trillion yen and she had a heroic

story of running around Academy City to protect it and her

family’s bonds. The actual incident had left some scars on her

heart, but that added to her desire to make some use of it.

(It was at the same time as that comet falling and buildings

collapsing and stuff, but there’s a lot I can tell everyone. So much

I can’t even hold it all! Th-this is amazing! Can I really shine this

much? Oh, no! I’m gonna be the center of attention!!)

With that in mind, she cheerfully walked into her classroom.

The entire class seemed full of excitement.

She started wondering if a Hollywood offer had already come in,

but…

“Hey, did you hear? We’re getting three hundred transfer

students all of a sudden!”

“I heard another school’s just borrowing some empty

classrooms. Which is it!?”

“Yeah, yeah, but that’s just the high school, right? Still, it’ll add to

the race for food at the store, so what’re we gonna do!?”

They were not talking about her at all.

It was a complete mess.

“Um…”

“Oh, morning, Akikawa-san! Anyway, what did the scouts that

went to the faculty room say? This could be bad. If the lunchtime

competition goes up too much, maybe bringing our own lunch’ll

be better.”

“ ‘Anyway’?”

“Hm, was there something else? Oh, the homework? I’ll let you

copy my notes later. Now, as I was saying…!!”

The typhoon passed and Akikawa Mie was left all alone as she sat

down in her seat.

She felt like crying.

(I guess I can at least brag to Onee-chan.)

She put on a lopsided frown and held back the tears. In the short

time before morning homeroom, she used her cellphone to send

an email to a girl in the high school.

(I brought you a lunch today too, so let’s eat lunch together.)

She received an immediate reply.

Having someone who would always respond right away was a

wonderful treasure. Of course, it was all over if you tried to force

others to do that.

However…

“Huh?”

“What is it, Akikawa-san? Did you forget something?”

She gave a vague smile to the boy who asked her that, but she

still furrowed her brow.

(She didn’t use the CC today. I wonder why?)

The “Onee-chan” she was emailing had a habit of putting her

own address in the CC field. She claimed that let her know

whether a server error had failed to send the message or not.

That was likely because she knew how devastating

communication mistakes could be thanks to her student council

work.

Akikawa thought for a moment and then checked the numbers

on the edge of the screen.

It was exactly eight in the morning.

And that led her to the answer.

“Maybe she’s not thinking straight due to her low blood pressure

again.”

Part 3

Kamijou’s school had been destroyed.

However, they were apparently borrowing some rooms at a

nearby school.

Having enough empty classrooms to fit the entire student body

of another school sounded impressive, but the spiky-haired boy

acted like an adult by thinking about economics for once and

guessing this actually meant that school was in dire straits

financially.

“This means a new age is upon us!!”

Then Aogami Pierce, a relatively unimportant classmate, cut in.

“The failed students of a destroyed school are making a mass

migration to a new school, so things are sure to feel cramped!!

And who will we find waiting for us but the elite intellectuals

who bully for fun and are masters of biting sarcasm!! We’re one

step away from a great revolution against the wealthy and a

school caste battle will begin!! I just know it!!”

“You’re twisting the facts to make that fit and we really are just

terrible students with nothing going for us.”

“Ghh!!”

“And try to think about this from their point of view. If a giant

group of failures suddenly shows up out of the blue, becomes a

majority of the school, and drags down their average scores,

doesn’t it make perfect sense that they’d be mad?”

“Stop looking at this so rationally! You have to look at these

things from your own point of view and no other!!”

“Oh, don’t worry,” cut in Komoe-sensei. “We’re only borrowing

their equipment and the schools aren’t combining, so we’re

completely separate. This shouldn’t cause them any problems, so

don’t worry.”

“Our smiling teacher just admitted we’re a bunch of morons!!”

“Our smiling teacher just admitted we’re a bunch of morons!!”

“Ah wah wah wah wah wah! I think your independence is more

important than your test scores,” insisted the 135 cm teacher,

but they ignored her.

Fukiyose crossed her arms.

“In that case, this will be a mass migration, just like Aogami

said.”

“Um, um… We didn’t have time to make printouts for the entire

student body, so we’re using your contact numbers to send it to

your phones as an email attachment.”

“Then I can tell you now I’m not getting mine,” said Kamijou. “I

bet the spam filter or something will go overboard and reject it.

That’s the kind of misfortune I’ve come to expect.”

“Wallow in melancholy if you want.”

Fukiyose pointed at him.

No, she pointed at his right shoulder.

“But Kamijou? Why do you have a doll of an embarrassing girl

sitting on your shoulder?”

“G-gulp!!

Othinuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuus!?”

Kamijou straightened his body a little, but the “understander” on

his shoulder remained calm. She did not seem to care that the

boy was blushing even more than if he had accidentally come to

school in his pajamas.

“Oh, shut up. I might be your understander, but I can’t read your

mind. You can’t just say ‘go’ and expect me to know whether you

want me to grab the remote or make tea. Learn to state what you

want, human.”

“This one should be easy! Hide! Aren’t strange creatures

supposed to make an effort to ensure normal people don’t see

them!? Why are you just sitting there up on my shoulder!?”

“I have no real reason to hide. Living with you was the

punishment assigned to me and our relationship was broadcast

around the world. What good is hiding now?”

The worst part was that the attention gathered on Kamijou

rather than Othinus herself.

“Don’t tell me you’re going to keep doing this when we meet the

students of that other school. Really? A doll on your shoulder

that you speak with using ventriloquism? And why is it half

naked?”

“Way to go, Kami-yan. I don’t recognize the character, but I can

appreciate the desire to go your own way and make your own

doll of a minor character that doesn’t get a mass-produced one.

I’ll support you all the way!!”

“Please. Please don’t salute me!! There’s something like a dozen

novels of explanation behind this! Kamijou-san’s life only looks

strange because you haven’t seen what he’s been through! Follow

it from beginning to end and you’ll understand!!”

And if Othinus was seen as a homemade girl figurine, wasn’t

there a risk of High School Teacher Tsukuyomi Komoe

confiscating it?

“Mutter, mutter… I didn’t think Kamijou-chan was under that

much pressure… I always say there isn’t anything wrong with

being left back once or twice over an entire lifetime, but maybe I

should have focused more on his mental care!!”

“See, Othinus? Now I have no idea what to say to these people.”

“Not my problem. I don’t need anyone but you to understand me.

If I’m making a list of what to bring to a desert island, I won’t be

bored as long as you’re at the very top.”

“O-oh, dear. You’re gonna make me blush. (Kyun).”

“Kami-yan…”

“Why are you speaking to yourself and getting all worked up

over it?” asked Fukiyose. “Is this a kind of meditation meant to

bring you to greater heights?”

If reality had a flavor, it would be bitter.

The mass migration of the student body had begun, so Kamijou

joined their ranks with a smile on his face and tears in his heart.

And to prevent a repeat of the same tragedy, he decided on a

change of location for Othinus.

“In the pocket you go.”

“Mghhh! Human! This uniform is stiff and it scrapes my skin!”

“There’s a handkerchief in there, so wrap that around yourself.”

With two or three hundred students moving, it was a major

event even if they were only walking down the sidewalk. They

were not kindergarten or elementary school students and so

there was no fear of them running out into traffic if not watched

over, but it still was not easy for the teachers leading the way.

“Where is this new school anyway? I hope it isn’t too far from my

dorm.”

“Will we have to take a bus or train?”

“Don’t say that, Fukiyose! That’ll put even more pressure on my

finances!!”

That proved a needless fear as it was less than a kilometer away.

That was hardly surprising in Academy City where 2.3 million

people were crammed into one city and 80% of the population

was made up of students. If you walked around, you would

inevitably bump into a school, just like with convenience stores.

“It’s finally time, Kami-yan,” whispered Aogami Pierce. “Are we

up against a cruel all-powerful student council? Or will it be the

super-popular scholarship class? What can we do against the

approaching storm of dazzling good looks and elitism!? They’ll

beat us beyond recognition and steal all the girls in the class, but

don’t worry. Our time to shine comes later. The bottom-rung

students will strike back!! Just you wait until next time!!!!”

“Are you still on about that?”

“But I doubt this will go smoothly. I mean it.”

“You’re probably right about that.”

Even if they were only using the empty classrooms, there would

still be competition at the cafeteria and school store and the

added people would create more trash and dirty up the floors.

Competition over the soccer and basketball goals would also rise.

Unless this school had an incredible spirit of volunteerism,

Kamijou’s school would only be a nuisance.

“Let’s just pray we don’t end up as an outlet for some weird

frustrations.”

“I’m more worried about an insane student council that gathers

people together in an alliance against failing students. Curse

those popular bastards! They just want to throw someone else

under the bus to get all the girls for themselves!! I just know it!!!!”

“And this must be some new fad of yours. ‘I just know it’.”

Meanwhile, they arrived at the school in question.

From outside, it looked newer than the school building they had

taken classes in previously. It was also bigger, the grounds were

larger, and there were more buildings.

Fukiyose commented on the student she saw through the fence.

“Looks like this is a middle and high school.”

“What?”

“There are two types of gym uniform,” she casually explained.

“Since they have enough empty classrooms for us, they must be

having trouble keeping students for high school. They must go

elsewhere after graduating middle school.”

“We won’t be used as an outlet for that kind of problem, will

we?”

“If you beat things down enough, the weeds won’t grow! I just

now it!!!!!”

“Aogami, stop trying to turn everything into a war!!”

As they argued, they were pushed through the gate by the

students behind them.

They had never expected to begin a new daily life during the end

of the year in December.

While it was not as bad as Aogami Pierce, they were all a little

worried. Fukiyose and Kamijou were no exception. At times like

this, being a lowly Level 0 could be painful. How would they be

treated? Could they get along with this school? Would they be

laughed at for the textbooks they used? Those were the things

they worried about.

“Oh, it looks like their student council is coming out to greet us.”

Aogami shouted “Here it comes!” and grew defensive, which

seemed to infect Kamijou too.

Around ten boys and girls were walking out from the building’s

main entrance. The ratio of boys to girls was about 2:8. They

wore dark gray sweaters and either slacks or a skirt which must

have been the high school uniform. Kamijou did not have the eye

for clothes to tell the difference in quality between his uniform

and prestigious Tokiwadai’s blazer, but he still sensed a hint of

elegance from them. For one thing, they were all sparkling. It

looked like a ring of straight-A students gathered around a cool

and gentle boy with glasses.

“(Curse the enemy! Now, what’ll they say first!?)”

“(Shut up, Aogami!!)”

The idiot speaking up next to him drew attention to Kamijou. His

eyes met those of the silky-haired boy. Then they all approached

him. He began wondering what to do and thought they might

even throw a white glove at him.

But all that thought was wasted.

After all…

“Hello, hello!! Sorry about all the trouble you’re going through.

As you can see, we’re just an ordinary school with the good luck

to have some spare classrooms, so feel free to use them. We need

to help each other out in our times of need, so we look forward to

learning together for however long this lasts!!”

…………………………………………………………………………………

……………………………………………………………

They could not help it.

Both Aogami Pierce and Kamijou Touma’s expressions grew

entirely blank.

Then the representative of idiots asked a question.

“Hey, four-eyes.”

“What is it?”

“Isn’t there…something more? Don’t you have some twisted

pride!? Aren’t you going to say ‘Keh. These failing students have

some nerve sullying our holy house of learning.’ We were really

waiting for something like that!! We were all ready to go! Don’t

just kindly accept us! You need to have some kind of ‘accident’

prepared for us!!”

“Well… Just so you know, we have an average score of 65.”

“That’s really good! Don’t get all modest!! You need to announce

it with pride and attack the arriving failures! You’re good

looking, you’re smart, and you’ve got a perfect personality?

There’s nothing for us to work with there! We’re completely

useless and incompetent, but we could at least say we had the

purest hearts! But now you had to take that away from us!?

That’s what it came down to with Frankenstein’s monster and

the Ugly Duckling! That’s our last resort! If we can’t beat you in

that, then what’s left for us, Handsome Student Council

President!?”

“Oh, um. I’m only the secretary. I could never be the president.”

“And can’t you at least react when I call you four-eyes!?”

“Honestly, I was more bothered by how you called yourselves

useless and incompetent. Nothing good comes from closing off

your own possibilities.”

“If the secretary is this angelic, the president must be an

archangel! All hope is loooooooooooooooooooooooooooost!!”

Kamijou fell to his knees on the spot and Aogami Pierce placed a

gentle hand on Kamijou’s shoulder and shook his head.

The Secretary (boy) tilted his head in utter confusion.

A world without malice was a cruel thing.

“I-is the president maybe a cruel upperclassmen who seems like

they’re studying to be a tyrant when they grow up?”

“My apologies, I haven’t introduced her yet. She is the president.

Although she is a little shy, so she almost always hides behind

someone’s back. Her nickname is Jumpy Bunny. If you sneak up

behind her and yell, she hops up in the cutest way.”

Even after the introduction, Kamijou could not find her.

Just where was that president hiding!?

“This isn’t right. This isn’t right at all! Isn’t there some kind of

major event here!? Like the 0th Student Council that rules the

school from the shadows!? Or the perfectly harmless looking

secretary who is actually ruling the entire student council with

brainwashing!?”

“Um, why would someone want to rule the student council? …To

be honest, we really just take care of odd jobs.”

Oh, no! thought Kamijou.

There really is nothing at this school! And this four-eyes is really just a normal handsome guy!!

“(Can this really happen!? Can he really just be handsome, smart,

and kind? The only way to make this work is if he’s secretly a

gourmet cannibal who’s been making waves in the news!!)”

“(Don’t be silly, Kami-yan. …If he’s good-looking, even being a

cannibal would work for him. It’s just how the world works.

What pisses me off is that they don’t realize that they’re

absorbing something from us just by standing there!!)”

Kamijou and Aogami Pierce had become absolute villains, so

Fukiyose ignored them and sighed with her arms crossed.

The Student Council President (girl) known as the Jumpy Bunny

was apparently hiding behind someone’s back, but she still failed

to come out and the Secretary in glasses took the lead as he

showed them around the school.

“First of all, we’ve prepared shoe lockers for all of you in the

entranceway. You will be using the classrooms here that were

already empty.”

“(Where’s the stairway to the secret basement? There has to be

something like an unfathomably vast dungeon where they fight

monsters every day!)”

“(Hold it, Kami-yan!! If we take the secret in that direction, that

student council will be equipped with Japanese swords and

magic wands!! That’ll only make them more good-looking! As

their mother, I cannot allow them to have a fulfilling life of

popularity by day and dungeon exploring by night!! Choose one

or the other, dammit! If they introduce me to a 100-level

underground labyrinth that changes its layout every day, I’ll run

on down to the bottom floor and grab that flat-chested long-

lived elf for myself!!)”

“We really should have gathered you all in one part of the school,

but unfortunately, we’re just filling in the scattered gaps left by

our empty classrooms. We will provide printouts to each

homeroom teacher and class representative, so it would help if

you split into classes before heading to the classrooms.”

“…?”

“Is something the matter?”

The glasses boy tilted his head when Kamijou stared at him

while shoving his shoes into a shoe locker.

Kamijou gave an honest answer.

“Well, you seem pretty used to this. Does the secretary have to do

this a lot?”

“Well, the student council really is just a group to handle odd

jobs, but the secretary does tend to help official business

progress smoothly while also keeping records. Although I mostly

just keep the president informed when things get too

complicated for her.”

The glasses boy glanced in a different direction, but Kamijou and

the others could not tell who the president was.

“Also.”

“?”

“For better or for worse, we already had a transfer student

recently. That may have helped prepare me for this.”

“A transfer student?”

“Nothing on as large a scale as all of you. It was just the one

person. The one student arrived with the kind of normal transfer

request you can find anywhere.”

Kamijou heard a solid footstep.

They were passing by a stairway and someone had stopped on

the next landing up to look down at them.

“Oh, that’s him right there.”

Kamijou Touma looked up.

And he saw the boy.

“His name is Kamisato Kakeru. He apparently transferred into

Academy City as a whole at this odd time of year. He isn’t part of

the student council, but he’s been helping out some afterschool.

We’re very grateful.”

Part 4.

There was an unofficial group known as the Kamisato Faction.

It was no exaggeration to say that nearly every last member was

a teenage girl.

Plus, each one of them had some extreme characteristic that

could be seen as a unique “world”: esper, magician, phantom

thief, forensic investigator, pirate, ghost girl, UFO girl, cosplay

girl, etc. Their strength came from more than just numbers and

they could work together to create convenient combinations

that made them incredibly difficult to predict.

Ellen, Claire, and Elza were three girls of the Kamisato Faction

and they were gathered on a rooftop overlooking a certain

combined middle and high school.

“Oh, dear. Kamisato-san really seems to be enjoying himself.”

Claire, a glasses-wearing garden club girl with giant tropical

flowers growing from either side of her head, pouted her lips.

“I know he can fit in wherever he goes, but we’re his real

classmates! Oh, I can’t stand it. Maybe I should go surprise him

by bringing him a homemade lunch…”

“That’s a wonderful idea. I think I’ll join you.”

“Ellen, any lunch you made would turn the entire school into a

contaminated zone the instant he opened the lunchbox. Are you

trying to force our boss into some defensive chemical warfare?”

“I know, Elza-han, so how about you make him a lunch since you

secretly love cooking so much.”

“Eh? Oh, c’mon. I don’t love cooking! Or any kind of household

stuff!”

“Then I just have to steal it and give it to Kamisato-han to earn

some points.”

“How would that be your accomplishment!? I’m not going to set

things up for you!!”

The three girls argued for a bit, but then they got a phone call.

Ellen tilted her head with her baggy lab coat and ankle-length

black hair that provided the silhouette of a ceremonial kimono.

“Who is it?”

“Looks like Fran. The UFO girl.”

“Yeah, it’s Fran, the UFO pajama girl who wears a backpack full

of radios, has some kind of self-made implant in her neck, and

floats around 24/7 while holding onto a giant balloon with one

hand.. She must have ‘intercepted’ something again.”

Even the Kamisato Faction was split over whether Fran had

really been abducted by aliens or not, but they all agreed that the

UFO-chasing girl knew an awful lot about astronomy and radio

waves. Along with Forensic Investigator Ellen, she formed the

front line of the Kamisato Faction’s information warfare team.

The three girls stared at the cellphone together and they all gave

a displeased look together.

It said the following:

“Mass Murderer Salome’s entrance into Academy City confirmed.

She is uncontrollable. All relevant individuals should be on the

lookout for friendly fire.”

“Wait, what’s she doing out? Wasn’t she closed up because she

was too much to deal with? Y’know, that thing about altering the

direction of her consciousness to trap her in an impossible

labyrinth in the mental world.”

“Ugh. Either someone removed the electrodes from her head or

she’s reached such a level of chaos that cutting of her

neurotransmitters isn’t enough.”

“The details don’t matter. The problem is how that mass

murderer is walking around free.”

Mass Murderer Salome.

She stood out even among the highly individualistic Kamisato

Faction. Whether it was due to being too compatible or too

incompatible, that monster had been unable to get along with

normal human society. In fact, this girl had broken before the

Kamisato Faction even formed.

The three girls thought about this girl and gave their own

annoyed comments.

“Kamisato-han’s little sister… This is nothing but trouble.”

“They’re not blood-related, though.”

“Yeah, but that’s what makes it such a pain.”

Part 5.

Academy City’s District 23 contained an international airport.

An alarm must have sounded because an airport worker rushed

into a large passenger plane’s cargo room to see what the

problem was. He brought a few dogs with him, each one trained

to sniff out bombs or drugs. The airport worker had the odd

position of a civilian who handled official duties, so he could not

carry a gun despite standing on the front line like this. To him, a

German shepherd was a much more reliable companion than a

baton or stun gun.

But this time, the dogs did not bark much.

They found something truly unexpected in the cargo room.

“Nn…”

The front cargo room was filled with air cargo containers that

looked like two meter dice. Unlike the passenger space, it was not

air conditioned and the temperature fell by 0.6 degrees for every

hundred meters of altitude, so it would become a space of death

at an altitude of ten thousand meters. However, the casual voice

of a lovely girl seemed to ignore all of that.

“Nnn…”

She was stretching her back and arms like someone who had just

woken from a nap.

Just like a CD, her long silver hair seemed to glitter at certain

angles and it was rolled up on either side of her head like disks or

demon’s horns. She was short yet curvy, but the most noticeable

aspect was her clothing. Wearing a translucent raincoat over

one’s nude body was about as bizarre as could be. Two such

raincoats formed the silhouette of her outfit(?), but they still

defenselessly showed off not just her bodylines but also a blurry

view of her skin color. But despite being a sensitive teenager, the

eyes of those around her did not seem to bother her. The contrast

of a school swimsuit tan line was visible through a blurry

translucence much like frosted glass. It might seem like a minor

point after that, but she was also barefoot.

Hanging from a thick string around her neck was…what

appeared to be a palm-sized pocket watch. Rather than being

made of precious metals, it seemed to be a kid’s toy from the

capsules in front of a candy store or sent as a prize with a

magazine. In other words, it was mostly made of cheap plastic.

More than surprise or anger at the suspicious character, and

more than embarrassment or bashfulness at the teenage girl

exposing her skin, the worker was simply taken aback.

She just seemed hopelessly out of place, like seeing an HD digital

broadcast coming in over an old-style black-and-white TV. Even

if both things were from the same world, they seemed so

separate that he had trouble reconciling them. The gears had

slipped out of place. That was how it felt.

The worker finally began to move, but not because he had come

back to his senses. Just like a drunk’s homing instinct or

someone repeating the same action over and over once they

stopped thinking, he fled to his duties.

“Y-you! What are you doing here? You can give the details later,

but just hurry out of here! How long were you in this deadly

cargo room!?”

“Oh…”

He received a smile in return.

However, it felt far more fake than anything one would expect of

a smile from an innocent growing girl. It was the smile of a

poisonous woman.

“So even when faced with someone this suspicious, you worry

about them first? Yes, yes. Such admirable focus on duty. And

this isn’t because someone told you. It’s gotta be because it’s so

soaked into your being that it came out on reflex. …Still, if

someone this wonderful is stuck in this decidedly un-wonderful

life, it’s gotta say a lot about modern society’s fundamental

limits.”

“Wh-what are you-…?”

“Take these clothes for example.”

From top to bottom, the girl traced a finger down those

transparent raincoats that showed her skin color.

“Why do you think I’m wearing this? Surely you don’t believe

that dream-filled idea that I just have certain special proclivities

and love showing off my skin.”

“…”

He did not fall silent because he could not think of anything.

He fell silent because he could.

The airport was a dangerous workplace. Since he stood on the

front line against smugglers and terrorists, he heard talk of

“those industries” a fair bit.

He had heard of criminals who actually had an easier time if they

stripped off their clothes.

“But if you’re thinking I’m a drug manufacturer or smuggler,

you’re wrong. Nor do I melt down stolen gold or smash stolen

diamonds for jewelry laundering. Really, you’ve gotta just throw

out anything I could try to hide under my clothes. I also have

nothing to do with printing counterfeit money where you can’t

let a single fiber of your clothes get mixed in.” The girl slowly

placed each possibility between her back teeth and crushed it.

Until only the worst possible one remained.

“That just leaves the big winner: remove your clothes and you

won’t get any blood stains on them. You work at an international

airport with all the danger that entails, so you’ve gotta know

about that, don’tcha?”

“A-ahhh…”

He heard a heavy metallic sound.

The girl carried a long sports bag by its shoulder strap, but he

had never heard of a sport with a naked raincoat as the uniform.

That bag had to be filled with very different, much heavier, and

much more ominous tools.

“Oh, honestly. I guess I could call this sightseeing. I technically

have a quota to fill, but it would still be more accurate to say I’m

here for pleasure, not business☆”

With the sound of solid objects clattering together, the girl held

up a clear bottle the size of a can of coffee. She dumped out what

looked like glittering konpeito with spikes sticking out in every

direction.

They were made of different-colored glass.

In that case, they may have been more like the caltrops used in

samurai stories.

Heavy sounds followed.

The girl’s supposedly soft foot was mercilessly crushing the glass

weapons underfoot.

“I don’t know the name of the hotel I’ll be staying at and I don’t

remember my medical history. Oh, and if you want to know my

criminal history, you should find plenty if you make a search for

‘Mass Murderer’ and ‘Salome’.”

“Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!?”

Japan’s airports had one major security flaw.

The airport workers could not carry guns, so they could not use

any real force until the police or Anti-Skill arrived.

No matter how great a threat stood right before their eyes.

Between the Lines 1.

Since eighty percent of Academy City’s 2.3 million residents

were students, they had plenty of juvenile halls.

A lot of the criminals used esper powers that could not be easily

confiscated, so they were more strictly guarded than even

prisons for normal adults. The walls were thick, the metal doors

were heavy, and lights flashed while a mosquito noise played

24/7 to keep the espers from focusing. Simply walking through

the facility could depress someone, so it was unlikely they were

ever opened up for social studies field trips. The place had

entirely abandoned its supposed goal of removing the prisoners’

delinquent side and rehabilitating them for life in society.

This was simply a box that closed people away to preserve the

public order.

Footsteps echoed down a thick concrete tunnel that looked like a

passageway in a giant underground fortress.

“Oh, one question.”

The young male guard forced into guide duty spoke up

nervously.

“How did you know she was here? There aren’t any records in

any normal archive…”

“Would ‘I’m a Kihara too’ suffice as an answer?”

The guard’s shoulders jumped at the kind voice.

Walking next to him was a woman in a lab coat and cheap suit.

Her name was Kihara Yuiitsu.

She did not have a golden retriever next to her.

He was gone now.

“I haven’t seen her since Baggage City. And that was an unofficial

order from me, so I don’t see why she had to end up in juvenile

hall afterwards.”

“Um, uh, about that…”

“Yes, I understand.” Yuiitsu laughed and placed something in her

mouth. “There was no real reason to imprison her, but she came

here of her own free will. As a privately run facility, all that

matters is that she pays. An illegitimate confinement and

imprisonment on the request of a third party might be a

problem, but if someone pays and asks to have herself locked up,

this place is really the same as a hotel or inn.”

“Yes, but she is still the most dangerous inmate here.”

The young guard wiped away his seemingly never-ending sweat

with a handkerchief and desperately continued the

conversation.

“Um, are you sure you want to meet her? She, um, may not be an

esper or anything, but…”

“Again, I understand,” cut in Yuiitsu. “And if she wasn’t that

way, I would have no reason to speak with her.”

“…”

The two of them arrived in front of a certain cell.

It was not covered with metal bars like a standard cell. It was

surrounded by thick concrete walls and a steel door that

probably took a lot of heavy work to open or close. To pass in

food trays, the door had an oblong metal window that slid open,

but it of course could not be operated from within.

Shutting the door and cutting the power would fill the cell with

complete and utter darkness.

Humans could not bear a life with no stimulation. Even the most

brutal criminal would break within three days in there, but this

individual was actually paying to stay there.

“Special Case #15.” called the guard. “Special Case #15! We’re

going to release the window, so do as you’re told and stick your

hands out!!”

Shouting was meaningless with those thick walls and door, but

the young man’s mind would likely have gone blank if he did not

follow the manual precisely. He pulled the slide window open to

the side and two small hands eventually stuck out. The wrists

were together and the palms pointing up. Handcuffing them for

transportation before opening the door was the most basic of

safety measures. Even if the prisoner had not heard him, she

would have known to stick her hands out when the window

opened.

The guard crouched down a little to put the handcuffs on.

And that proved a horrible mistake.

“Uuh…

gwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!?”

He quickly held his eyes and tried to back away, but it was too

late. He collapsed onto the floor and violently convulsed in front

of Kihara Yuiitsu.

This was clearly abnormal, but those two hands sticking out the

window had not actually done anything.

Crouching down had been the mistake.

That had given him a view inside that closed cell.

“What a pain.”

Yuiitsu sighed and approached the cell door. She did not bother

collecting the keys from the writhing guard’s waist. She pulled a

small card-sized device from her pocket and held it in front of

the door. There was no light or noise, but that was enough for

the magnetic lock to raise the white flag. Slightly modifying a

stun gun to destroy electronic circuits without touching them or

producing any sound or light was a well-known tactic.

The thick door opened and light crept in.

The concrete box was neither large nor comfortable. All four

walls, the ceiling, and the floor were utterly covered with small

writing and numbers. As she read through them one at a time,

Kihara Yuiitsu shook her head. That writing could easily smash

all of human civilization four or five times over. She had her

doubts about how much that uneducated guard had understood,

but he seemed to have instinctually grasped that it would reject

the world he lived in. And that shock had caused him to pass out.

But Yuiitsu had no interest in that destruction of the world.

She had business with the person who had written it all.

“Enshuu-chan.”

“Hm?”

A small girl stood in front of the door: Kihara Enshuu.

She had been called the failure of her family, but she had a

certain strange trait.

She could emulate the thoughts of other Kiharas and lose herself

in those roles. And that included the unique techniques of those

Kiharas.

Yuiitsu pulled a handheld device, a smartphone, and some other

devices from her lab coat’s inner pocket and made a suggestion.

“Neh heh. I was tasked with becoming something unique that no

one else could catch up to, but I’d still like some fighting power

right off the bat. So it’d be great if you would help me juuuuust a

little, Enshuu-chan.”

“What do you mean?”

“I want you to do your usual thing. That one where you show us

what a Kihara would do.”

Kihara Yuiitsu grinned, placed her pointer finger in front of her

lips, and winked.

“Kihara Noukan. I want you to build up an image of the person I

need to surpass.”

Chapter 2.

Part 1.

“…”

“…”

Kamijou Touma and Kamisato Kakeru tensely confronted each

other.

It was the lunch break and they were speaking in the cafeteria

filled with a variety of uniforms.

Why was there a variety of uniforms? There were the uniforms

of the original high school, Kamijou’s school had poured in,

Kamisato was wearing a blazer that did not go to this school, and

boys and girls from the middle school were mixed in as well. The

middle school always had a lunch supplied for them except on

“bring-your-lunch days”, but those growing boys and girls were

still running down to the cafeteria after finishing off that first

lunch.

But…

“Hey, rookie. Can’t you act a little more like a final boss?”

“I think you’re confused about something. We’re only the kind of

normal high school boy you can find anywhere. It’s strange for

people like us to be in this position in the first place.”

With miraculous synchronization, they had both selected their

new school’s cheapest meal which was known as the Poor Meal.

In other words, the katsuobushi rice.

It did not come with soy sauce, so it really was just chilled stock

rice on the verge of going bad with nearly powdered katsuobushi

sprinkled on top from a clear package.

“You can’t do that. You can’t be copying me with the Poor Meal.

The final boss needs to be looking down on me while chowing

down on a steak. And this is the final stronghold for my finances,

so if I have to fight you for it, I’ll have nothing at all left. Why did

you have to copy me and take my food away?”

“This isn’t easy for me either. Academy City is an away game for

me and I have to pay for more than just myself. There’s Ellen,

Claire, Elza…and well, I have to look after all of them.”

Kamisato slowly sighed, but Kamijou hung his head for some

reason.

His bangs covered his eyes, but a ferocious smile came to his lips.

“Finally…”

“?”

“Finally, finally, finally!! Someone here finally complained about

being so popular he’s surrounded by girls!! It finally

happeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeened!!”

Kamijou very well may have put more into this yell than when

they had nearly started a fight to the death after seeing each

other at the stairs earlier.

“Ahh, ahh. You’re hopeless. Do you wish for a new world?”

“Oh, shut up! This new life was such a letdown! Everyone was

such a good person that it was just plain boring! But this is more

like it!! You need the one intolerable person to keep things

interesting!! Placing some orange juice next to a cake will just kill

the flavor, but you need that bitterness! Okay, now keep it

coming! Give me a cool look and act like what you said was

perfectly normal, Mr. Popular!!”

“Can we please just get down to business?”

With a serious look, Kamisato reached for the condiments

supplied at the center of the table.

With soy sauce, Worcestershire sauce, sugar, pepper, and

mayonnaise, it was a fairly standard lineup.

“As it is, we’ll be eating hopelessly dry and flavorless

katsuobushi rice. But this is where the fun begins. Now, what

toppings will you use to dress up this cheap Poor Meal?”

“What? Can’t you just put the soy sauce on it?”

“Didn’t you just say you liked to keep things interesting? You

can’t go wrong with soy sauce on katsuobushi rice, but it can

never rise above average either. If I called it a seaweed-less

seaweed meal, you’d feel pretty blue, wouldn’t you?”

School lunches were focused on cost effectiveness, so hoping for

a surprising flavor and texture was pretty much a lost cause.

Nevertheless, these two “normal high school boys” paddled off in

their fruitless Age of Exploration.

First up: Kamisato Kakeru (beginner at being poor).

“I’ll start off with some pepper.”

“Isn’t that a little spicy!? You haven’t even decided if you’re

making this sweet or salty!”

“Then I’ll settle on an overall direction with mayonnaise.”

“You’re escaping toward bitter!?”

When looking for a surprising flavor, mayonnaise was definitely

the standard. As long as one liked mayonnaise, it could make

most anything acceptable.

“And I’ll finish it off with a quick sprinkle of Worcestershire

sauce for the flavoring of takoyaki or okonomiyaki or something

like that. Fwa ha ha. This was a nice curve ball that flew in

perfectly for a strike, if I do say so myself.”

But next up was Kamijou Touma (expert at being poor) who was

on another level entirely.

“You have to start off with some pickled vegetables, right?”

“!? You have to? But…where did you get those from?”

“I got them from some students I’ve never met before. They

come with the meals, but no one ever eats them.”

Kamijou covered his katsuobushi rice with the contents of small

plates he had gathered from three or four people at some point

and he mixed it all together with his chopsticks.

“Eating the rice like this would be a little salty, so you have to get

some shredded cabbage from the people eating chicken cutlets

over there.”

“Hey, you people aren’t eating the cabbage before the cutlets?

You all need to focus on your health.”

“Then mix it all together for a weaker but crisper flavor and then

finish it off by dripping on some mentsuyu borrowed from

someone who ordered soba. It comes in a bottle, so there’s

usually some left in the bottom after they transfer it over to the

bowl.”

“Isn’t that cheating? We were competing using the options here.”

“No one ever said that. I don’t care what it takes as long as I can

make the Poor Meal before my eyes look a little richer. Listen,

rookie, your mistake was thinking you could find the best

possible answer using the ingredients right in front of you. You

need to take a wider view of the world! Hah hah!!”

Utterly unable to get along, the two glared at each other while

devouring their Poor Meals.

For some reason, a small girl was sitting at the same table as

Kamijou and Kamisato.

She looked to be about the same size as Komoe-sensei.

She had a large ribbon in her long black hair and she looked back

and forth between Kamijou and Kamisato.

“U-um, are you two…getting along?”

“What is it, little girl? It might look like these Poor Meals are

pretty tasty after desperately adding onto them like this, but

they don’t taste good in the slightest and it actually adds in a ton

of salt. My advice is to stay out of this game if you can. If you can

eat a high society grilled fish meal every day, there’s no reason to

start down this path of carnage.”

“Is it just me or did you just turn into a scoundrel?”

That was of course because he could not endure this any other

way.

If he didn’t go overboard here, all of his effort on his Poor Meal

would be for naught. There was simply no way a bamboo spear

could defeat a tank.

And that aside…

“I don’t want my grated radish, so you can have it.”

“Oh, thanks, thanks.”

“Do you just put anything someone will lend you on there?”

“You get the fish off the bone really neatly. How elegant.”

“Blush, blush.”

Kamijou ignored the fidgeting little girl and spoke to Kamisato.

“Anyway, Kamisato, have you seen the person who reigns at the

top of this school?”

“I’m pretty sure this school doesn’t have Four Magical Lords who

rule over the cardinal directions or a Queen of the Underground

Esper Fighting Tournament.”

“I’m talking about the student council president. She’s called the

Jumpy Bunny. That glasses guy said she was there this morning,

but I couldn’t figure out who she was. Not that I expect to need to

know.”

Kamijou stirred up his Poor Mix that now had grated radish on

the top.

“I only know she’s a girl because of what that glasses secretary

said. You arrived here before I did, so have you seen her?”

“Well, yes, I have. I’ve helped out afterschool some.”

“Hold it, Mr. Popular. If you’re making frequent visits to the

student council, you’re hardly normal or ordinary! But anyway,

what’s she like? As the president, I’m betting she’s like the

consummate upperclassman girl, so is she full of tolerance?

Y’know, the kind of sexy girl who would fit right in as a dorm

manager when she grows up!!”

“Ah, ah, ah.”

“Well…”

Kamisato pointed directly to the side.

He also looked over at the girl who could only be described as

“palm sized” or “someone who removes fish bones really neatly”.

“She’s the preside-…”

“Like hell she is. I demand a do-over.”

As soon as the spiky-haired idiot said that, the girl next to him

hopped up in her chair.

She trembled with tears in her eyes.

“I’m sorry… I’m sorry I don’t fit the part! But these things are

generally decided in an election and someone nominated me half

as a joke, so please don’t force your image of the position onto

me!! Ah, ah, ah. M-Mie-chaaaaaaan!!”

The palm-sized girl shouted a name with X’s for eyes and a

brown-haired middle school girl appeared from the crowd of

high school and middle school students. This was the cafeteria,

yet she held a wrapped lunchbox. She may have planned to trade

food with a friend or acquaintance who got the school lunch. She

was already in bourgeois territory.

“C’mon, what are you doing, Onee-cha-…”

The girl trailed off.

Her eyes widened in surprise as she stared at something:

Kamijou Touma’s face.

Kamisato Kakeru scooted away a little in his chair.

“(Count me out. I don’t want to let my right hand mess with a

girl here.)”

Kamijou ignored the muttering boy.

The middle school girl placed her hands on the small Jumpy

Bunny’s shoulders from behind and hesitantly spoke to him.

“U-um, I’m Akikawa Mie. Do you…remember me?”

After retreating outside their personal space, Kamisato watched

with interest to see what Kamijou, his “predecessor”, would do

here.

The spiky-haired boy’s answer was simple.

“Who?”

“Ahh!?” shouted the supposed student council president. “Y-you

can’t say that to M-Mie-chan! She’s at that adolescent age where

she thinks she’s something special, so you need to treat her

kindly even when she starts acting like everyone knows who she

is!! That’s the standard!!”

“Yeah, but I’m not Index and I don’t have a perfect memory

recording everyone I pass by on the street.”

“What a pain,” sighed Kamisato. “But you could at least play

along, you know? When someone asks if you remember them,

you can’t just say no. Are you the kind of person who ignores the

looping dialogue and keeps choosing ‘No’ at the ‘Will you go

defeat the Demon King?’ screen? Still, I guess this at least tells me

you aren’t the stereotypical type that tries to get close to every

girl he lays eyes on.”

“Um, aren’t you two doing more damage to her than me? It looks

like she’s dehydrating down on the ground there. She’s drying

up.”

Kamijou’s senses appeared to be in working order, yet Akikawa

Mie really did seem to be growing gray and dried out.

“I just had a bunch of stuff thrown at me at once and it’s about as

tangled up as power cables tend to get, but let’s go over this one

thing at a time. Is that little thing really the student council

president? And of the high school!? Ehh!?”

“Why do you sound so disappointed!? This isn’t about your

school! And I was only nominated by someone else and everyone

really only voted for me as a joke!!”

“Hmm. So it’s something like that legend about sending your

little brother to give the idol agency your resume and he ends up

becoming an idol? So you too have an extreme ‘characteristic’

that gives you your own ‘world’.”

Kamisato was muttering something, but Kamijou had more

pressing issues.

Namely, his dreams!

“This is a problem!”

“What is!?”

“A female student council president is supposed to be a trifecta

of beautiful, a genius, and rich! And I don’t mean a girly kind of

beautiful! I mean the consummate upperclassman type who’s a

mature kind of sexy!! Now I know why I didn’t see you when I

looked around. You were too small!! Why are you palm-sized!? I

don’t get it!!”

“I-I already told you I’m not the president by choice… I was

forced to do this…”

“Gasp!? …Wait! Do you maybe have a Metamorphosis power that

gives you a dynamite body but only in dark pools during the full

moon? It’s a bit of a curveball, but you can’t rule it out here in

Academy City.”

“Sorry, but I only have Level 2 pyrokinesis. Sorry I can only

create fire like normal…”

“O-oh, no. That’s so middle-of-the-road… Should I not have

asked that? I mean, shouldn’t the president be either a Level 0 or

a Level 5?”

“Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah!!”

Unable to take it any longer, teary-eyed Jumpy Bunny

(nickname) clenched her fists and began lightly pummeling him.

That brought a question to mind: who was she anyway?

Akikawa Mie finally recovered from her gray dried-out state, so

she unsteadily got up and whispered to the palm-sized student

council president.

“C’mon, Onee-chan. You need to introduce yourself.”

“Oh. I’m Keshouin Asuka.”

“Well, at least your name’s big.”

“Um, uh, I was trying to contact the two rumored problem

students who were considered most likely to cause trouble

among the transfer students. So…are you two getting along?”

Kamijou and Kamisato both grimaced.

In this case, they did not care if they were seen as a problem

student liable to cause trouble.

They pointed at each other with their mysterious right hands.

“Are you saying I’m the same as this ******* bastard!?”

“Are you saying I’m the same as this ******* bastard!?”

“Eek!! Ah, ah ,ah! Mie-

chaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaan!!”

Not long after arriving at this school, both Kamijou Touma and

Kamisato Kakeru earned the trophy of “Boy who Made the

Student Council President Cry.”

Part 2.

He always got nervous in front of banks.

“Hamazura, what are you doing?”

“Well, I’m not wearing a knit hat and sunglasses, so I guess they

won’t sound the alarm.”

It was well-known that a convenience store or bank would call

the cops if you wore any kind of face-covering fashion. People

had fallen victim to that with the black masks that were

fashionable lately. But in his delinquent days, Hamazura Shiage

had heard whispers of something else.

Namely, if a group with mohawks and shaved heads entered a

store, the alarm could ring even if they were not covering their

eyes or mouth.

Hamazura Shiage and Takitsubo Rikou were walking side by

side.

“I hate this. It makes me as nervous as walking through the

shoplifting prevention gate after buying an adult magazine. It’s

not like I’ve done anything wrong.”

“Hamazura, a real gentleman wouldn’t mention that in front of a

girl.”

The boy with hair dyed brown and a nose piercing walked

through the glass automatic door as the pink track suit girl’s

words stabbed into him.

It was early afternoon, so more people were gathered at the

ATMs than the reception counter. Due to the time, there were far

more university students than middle and high school students.

Were they receiving an allowance or depositing money

somewhere? He could not tell what they were doing as they

curled up their back and hit the buttons.

The reception counter was almost deserted. An afternoon talk

show was playing on a flat screen TV next to all the posters for

things like ISAs.

“I’ll fill in the form, Hamazura, so you go get the paper with the

reception number.”

“Sure thing.”

He walked away from short black-haired Takitsubo Rikou and

approached the machine next to the counter. He pulled out the

small paper that stuck out like a lantern monster’s tongue and it

looked like they only had to wait for three people.

(So today’s guest is Hitotsui Hajime. I guess they target the

housewives at this time of day.)

He had no interest in the TV, but he could not change the

channel either.

He sat on the sofa and reached for the magazine rack. An auto

magazine with a cover story about a motor show caught his

interest, so he flipped through it.

They were at the bank for a simple reason. Mugino Shizuri,

Kinuhata Saiai, Takitsubo Rikou, and the late Frenda Seivelun

had all distributed their reward money from the main Item bank

account to their individual ones, but they were canceling their

contract with that main one and money not needed for living

expenses would periodically be deposited in Takitsubo’s personal

account.

The processing done on the computer would be perfectly

normal. It would be one task out of countless similar ones done

every day in Japan and the entire world.

But it was a meaningful action.

Takitsubo was choosing to let go of the account that Item had

used to receive payments for their dirty work. And by making

periodic deposits, she was focusing on her future at least a little

bit. Instead of grabbing at what money she could get in the

moment, she was looking at the life made up by connecting

those points into a line.

Those girls had a way of rising above the clouds if he let his

guard down a little, so uncouth Hamazura had difficulty

grasping what they were really after. But he was glad to have this

slight sign, even if it was not as simple as a facial expression or

actual words. His fingers felt light as he flipped through the

magazine.

But then someone must have violently thrown themselves over

onto the sofa. They sank deep down into the cushion right next

to him.

He looked over, feeling a little pissed, and he saw something at

about 120% on the danger meter.

It was a girl wearing translucent raincoats over her bare skin.

“Ah…”

At first, all normal emotions were blasted from his mind.

His blank mind could not come up with a proper reaction to this

incredibly absurd girl.

“Abweh!?”

The girl had the waterproof hood over her head and swimsuit-

like tan lines were visible through the raincoats, but she did not

seem to care about the boy’s eyes on her. She tossed aside a

heavy-looking sports bag and elegantly crossed her slender legs.

She was barefoot, so he could see her toes clenching and

unclenching.

She held something in her mouth which he initially thought was

the kind of lollipop Fremea liked, but then he realized it glittered

with a dull silver light.

(A pizza…cutter…?)

She rose another notch on his mental danger meter.

It may have looked surreal at first and it may not have seemed

nearly as bad as a brutal and “professional-looking” knife

combined with brass knuckles, but that was wrong.

From a cost-effectiveness standpoint, kitchen tools were much

more efficient blades.

There were all sorts of knives and police batons, but most of

those found online or in shops were just for show. The knives

were often little better than paper knives, the batons would often

bend after two or three hits, and the stun guns would often fry

their circuitry the instant they were switched on. So instead of a

big combat knife that costs twenty or thirty thousand yen, a

thousand yen kitchen knife from the supermarket could be far

sharper. And if it was something mass-produced, it was harder

to trace back to you. His knowledge from his delinquent days (if

he could call it that), was telling him this girl knew what she was

doing.

She placed a hand on the grip and pulled the round blade from

her mouth.

She was carefree enough to hum, so she looked like a resident of

some fantasy world.

“Hamazura Shiage. If Sunny and Rain’s information is accurate,

I’ve gotta count you as a candidate.”

“What…?”

He did not care what this raincoat girl had to say.

This absurd person knew his name. That alone was a big deal.

She laughed with her skin color showing through.

“Well, that doesn’t matter. It’s none of your concern anyway,

Hamazura-chan. So where are you headed today?”

She ignored the boy’s confusion and her amethyst eyes glittered

with belligerence and curiosity.

“Are you still an errand boy for Item or whatever it’s called? It’s

like being a celebrity’s tool. But Hamazura-chan, no matter how

far you go, you’ll still be Hamazura Shiage. Even if you crush

yourself down to a powder, you can’t become a part of Mugino

Shizuri or Kinuhata Saiai. You haven’t built up anything in your

own life. You’re more like the disposable engine that gets ejected

from the rocket, don’tcha think? When the celebrity reaches the

stars above, you’ll be tumbling back to earth as nothing more

than Hamazura Shiage. Make no mistake there.”

“…”

Mugino Shizuri and Kinuhata Saiai.

The position and behavior of those within Item.

They had sealed their information off from the city’s dark side as

best they could, but she brought it up so easily.

“And you can say the same thing on a larger scale, don’tcha

think?”

“What…?”

“No matter how far you go, you’ll still be Hamazura Shiage. You

can stick with Mugino Shizuri or Takitsubo Rikou and you can

face the same way as Kamijou Touma and resolve incidents like

that, but that doesn’t make you a force of good. You won’t

become the world’s most powerful and you won’t make everyone

accept you. From birth to death, humans only exist as individuals

in an organization. You can’t ignore the whole to become a free

individual and you can’t ignore the individual to become the

powerful whole.”

“What…do you know?” Hamazura gulped. “Unofficial

documents wouldn’t be enough for this. Mugino and Kinuhata,

maybe. But just pursuing Item wouldn’t show you the line

connecting me to Takitsubo. So…”

“Hm? Oh, this isn’t my information. It comes from Sunny and

Rain, the Weather Girls.”

The raincoat placed her arms on the sofa back and enjoyment

filled her voice.

“Now, I’ve gotta assume I can’t fool you by answering a question

with a question. Plus, I’m betting you know I’m not just any old

stranger. You’ve gotta be suspecting I’m someone far from

friendly. So what’ll it be, Extra-chan who acts big but hasn’t left

any footprints of his own? Now that I’m this close, there isn’t

much left you can do, don’tcha think? One: play your role as a

tool and buy time for Takitsubo Rikou to escape. Two: abandon

your role and run as fast as you can to survive. Three: yes, you

could collapse bloodily in front of Kamijou Touma and pass on

some kind of dying message. Yeah, I think that about sums it

up.”

He was a disposable tool to keep Item running smoothly.

He was someone who faced in the same direction as someone

else to gain the same justification they had.

He was someone without a “self”.

“Surely you don’t think you can use this trouble to your

advantage by protecting your girl and showing off how cool you

are, normal person.”

“…”

Hamazura Shiage slowly exhaled.

He spoke to the alternate world located just thirty centimeters

away.

“None of that matters.”

The raincoat girl looked at him in actual surprise.

If he had made a bluff to cut off their conversation, she would

have mocked him. In fact, she might have even responded with

direct violence.

“Back when I was a Skill Out leader, that probably would’ve

really gotten to me. I really wanted some status for myself, I

wanted everyone to think I was great, and I wanted their

attention. I thought I couldn’t maintain my ‘self’ otherwise.”

But he had been wrong.

Hamazura Shiage spoke from the heart.

“But when you get down to it, your ‘self’ doesn’t matter. Those

people who wander around seriously talking about trying to

‘find themselves’ are a bunch of morons. ‘Yourself’? What’s that

worth? Ignore it and it’ll catch up to you on its own. People say

they want to be something special, but I just want to ask them

why they care.”

“…”

“I mean, being normal is a hell of a thing.” He breathed out. “Just

walking along the normal rails like normal is pretty damn

amazing. People get derailed by the smallest pushes from the

side. After all the stupid crap I did out on the streets at night, I

know that all too well. And Mugino and Takitsubo were lurking

in the shadows beyond that, so they were even worse. I’m

probably the worst kind of person for acting so smug after taking

someone else’s lifestyle away from them, but I don’t want to turn

out like that and, if they start heading back in that direction, I’ll

do whatever it takes to stop them. Isn’t that really important?”

Hamazura Shiage was colorless.

No one would notice him if he was not standing next to someone

with incredible individuality.

That was his starting point, but he did not end there.

“No matter how far I go, I’ll still be a Level 0. Nothing I can do

will make me someone special,” he said. “But so what? If you

don’t turn out special no matter what happens, you never stray

from your path, and you can’t be shaken from your position as

‘normal’, doesn’t that make you more powerful than anyone?”

“Hmm. I see…”

The raincoat girl laughed.

It was a somewhat softer laugh than the earlier mocking

laughter.

“You’ve got it worse than I thought. It sounds logical, but you’re

really just completely dependent on them, don’tcha think?”

“Probably. …Ahh, ahh. Even I realized that partway through

saying it all. I’m probably just like those corporate slaves who

only have their company logo to cling to. And I’m not even

suffering and trying to escape it. I’m actually glad I’m a corporate

slave, so I’ve got a terminal case.”

Hamazura still did not try to make himself look good, so the girl

slowly stood up with her translucent raincoats showing of her

naked body and its tan lines.

The bottom of the double raincoats spread out like a jellyfish or

clione floating in the ocean.

Hamazura gave her a puzzled look.

“What’s this? You’re not gonna do anything? I mean, I’d prefer

not to have a fight to the death with a stranger here, but still.”

“I decided not to. I doubt I’d gain much from attacking you. You

don’t fit my objective. ”

She grabbed the cheap children’s pocket watch hanging from her

neck.

She kissed it before continuing.

“But I’m not a kid running an errand, so I would like ‘something

else’ instead.”

“Something else?”

“A sign. You could call it a demonstration if you want. And a

bank’s gotta be convenient as far as that’s concerned. Robbery,

breaking into the vault, seducing some money out of them,

exchanging counterfeit money, digging a tunnel in, and even

hacking. The place is a symbol of security, so it’s gotta give you a

name as a criminal if you can attack a bank and get out safely.

Maybe it’s like a treacherous mountain that gives you plenty of

prestige if you scale it.”

“Hey!” yelled a deep voice.

Had no one noticed before or had they ignored her because she

was being so bold about it? With only raincoats over her tan-

lined naked body, the girl could not have been more suspicious

and the guards were finally reacting to her.

“Here we go.”

The girl looked around while lifting up the heavy sports bag that

could have contained just about anything.

“Nonlethal? How boringly moral. If they put up a little bit more

of a fight, I could enjoy this snack some more.”

She had no interest in the men armed with police batons and

stun guns.

She was staring beyond the counter.

The giant round door there led to the vault.

“Yes, if I’m gonna destroy something, it’s gotta be that.”

Hamazura felt a strange tremor run down his spine.

At the same time, his mind searched for and pulled out some

information to help protect him during this crisis. It was a lot

like his life flashing before his eyes. He had a quick flashback of

memories and knowledge.

It was from when Fremea Seivelun was being pursued by

Kuroyoru Umidori and Silvercross Alpha of the Freshmen. To

protect that young girl from the Five Over Model Case Railgun,

hadn’t he taken her to a bank vault?

The lock, the rods, and the hinges.

She listed them off as if in praise, yet she ignored them all.

She stuck her tongue out again.

She licked along the edge of the pizza cutter’s round blade and

guided it between her lips.

A breaking sound followed.

The catastrophe spoke in human words.

“External Offering. I offer a weapon up to Sea God Manannán to

receive his blessing.”

Only the result will be provided here.

Ignoring both the door and the thick walls, the entire bank building

tilted diagonally.

Part 3.

The first afternoon class was gym and today that meant a

marathon.

The boys and girls of Kamijou’s class were driven out of the

school.

“Pant, pant! This isn’t right! Why is our long-distance race or

marathon or whatever turning into a scene from a winter poem?

I mean, don’t even pro baseball players avoid training too hard in

the winter because they’ll hurt themselves!?”

“You can talk that much while you run? Pant, pant. Are you

actually pretty fit, Kami-yan?”

“Is that thanks to being chased through the streets at night by

strange delinquents all the time!? That doesn’t make me at all

happy!!”

Kamijou and Aogami Pierce were not the head of the pack; they

were running more casually toward the tail end of the middle

group. But they could keep running while yelling back and forth,

so they had some decent stamina when compared to those in the

back holding their sides after eating too splendid a lunch.

“Anyway, Kami-yan. Have you heard about the system this

school uses? They have a tutoring system for the middle and

high school.”

“I think Fukiyose mentioned that. Getting a tutor for free sounds

convenient, but I’m betting it’s meant as a way to get more

middle schoolers to stick around for high school. This’ll stop

them from choosing some other school after they graduate

middle school. In that way, it’s probably pretty restrictive.”

“When I heard about a system where upperclassmen give one-

on-one lessons to their underclassmen, white lily flowers filled

my mind. Does that mean I should go get an MRI done?”

“No, I’d recommend you get counselling or become a monk. And

this isn’t limited to girls, so there’d be man-to-man tutoring too.”

“Gwah!? We’re not talking about the leftovers at the folk dance

here! Why…? Why don’t they allow boy/girl crossovers

instead!?”

“Probably because they’re worried about the exact scenario in

your head.”

But how would that really turn out?

Sure, receiving one-on-one lessons from a perfectly beautiful and

kind dorm manager type with breasts about to burst from her

top, a glimpse of a garter belt at her thighs, and whose usual

elitism was balanced out by some airheadedness would be

paradise, but what about the reality that did not allow for those

sorts of dreams?

Kamijou and Aogami Pierce went straight home without any

club activities, so would an upperclassman who mercilessly

violated their private study time really be that welcome a

presence?

“Well, I think it’s about time for a serious spurt. I’m going on

ahead!”

“Eh? What’s got you so hot-blooded all of a sudden, Aogami!?”

“Don’t be silly, Kami-yan. We’re with the girls for gym today, and

you know what a girl’s marathon means, right? Lots of bouncing

and jiggling!!”

“Y’know, I bet you could save a galaxy or two if you directed that

power of yours in a worthwhile direction.”

“In this world, defeating the Great Demon King and saving every

galaxy in the universe won’t even get you a single kiss as a

reward. But I’ve realized something: You can’t see bouncing and

jiggling when following from behind! It’s meaningless if you’re

not looking at it from up ahead!! Thus I must stand at the very

top! To lay eyes on all the bouncing and jiggling!!!!!”

With intense footsteps, Aogami Pierce’s back grew smaller up

ahead. He was running like a sprinter even though this was a

marathon, but his sense of pain had likely been numbed by all

the dopamine and endorphins his brain was pumping out. He

would probably pass out from oxygen deprivation before he

reached the top, so Kamijou made a mental note to not step on

him.

(Come to think of it, what ever happened to Tsuchimikado? I

forgot to ask Kamisato about that.)

“Hey, human.”

“Oh, the Othinus Hell. Something else I forgot about.”

“Thanks for the kind greeting. I made sure to stay quiet in your

pocket, if you didn’t notice.”

“Wait…no…no! Where were you while I was changing, Othinus?

Don’t tell me you saw everything…!!”

“~ ~ ~ ~!! That was your fault for forgetting about me and

changing without warning! Do you have any idea how I felt with

nowhere to run!?”

Their rank did not matter as long as they finished the marathon

by the end of class, so Kamijou stopped by the side of the course

to focus on his conversation with Othinus.

“That was peaceful. You contacted Kamisato Kakeru, didn’t

you?”

“Oh, yeah. If he’d noticed you in my pocket there, the world

might’ve been destroyed a little.”

He belatedly realized how dangerous the cafeteria scene had

been.

“But do you really think Kamisato set all this up? Was he waiting

for me and did he have anything to do with the selection of a

new school for us? But it was the High Priest who destroyed our

school and there would have been a large random aspect to the

replacement school chosen by Komoe-sensei and the other

teachers. Not to mention that he wouldn’t have expected the

conclusion of our run-in last night. If he thought that would

happen, wouldn’t he have come up with a different attack plan?”

“Yes. If he could think this far ahead, he could have laid in wait a

little better and he would have set up a situation where he

wouldn’t have lost.”

Othinus readily admitted it while sitting on his shoulder.

“But that doesn’t matter if he’s just really good at adlibbing. If

this was just a stroke of good luck for him, I wouldn’t be

surprised if he uses it to its fullest and comes to tear down your

stronghold. And luckily for him, you’re sharing a school life now,

so he can attack whenever he wants.”

“…”

“You saw his methods last night. To be blunt, he’s more like me

than you. Do you remember Magic God Othinus who ruled

Gremlin? I gathered both science and magic, toyed with enemy

and ally alike, and treated the entire world as expendable to

fulfill my objective. Kamisato Kakeru has no sanctuaries. You

might want to say that’s impossible, but you can’t say things like

that here. Remember that a god once razed the entire world and

tore out its softer parts all to break you and you alone.”

“It’s that bad…?”

“It is,” she insisted. “Whether it was intentional or not, we both

gained a unique power that created a distortion and then tried to

revert that to the way it was. I know what that’s like. To people

like him, the world before his eyes looks shallow, so he has no

interest in any sacrifices or damage done to his surroundings. He

feels like he’s living on a movie or drama set, so he feels no guilt.

He will not hesitate to destroy anything within reach if it will

accomplish his goal. If he needs to cause a citywide power outage

to pry open a vault, he’ll ignore the newborns in the hospital and

the oxygen machines in the assisted living homes as he flips the

switch.”

Kamijou slowly breathed out.

“I don’t think he would go that far.”

“Oh? Can you tell me what you do think?”

“If he really felt nothing, I don’t get why he would work to save

the Birdway sisters.”

“Like I said, he sees it like a movie or drama.” Othinus sounded

exasperated. “This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places,

and incidents are either products of the author’s imagination or

are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events or locales

or persons, living or dead, is entirely coincidental. … Even so, you

don’t want to see a tragedy. If he can change it, he will. But that’s all. If your score goes up or your remaining lives go down in a

video game, it isn’t going to affect your real life. But when you

see those numbers on the screen, the blood rushes to your head,

doesn’t it? So be careful. His empathy and passion are light. He

might sob with a handkerchief in hand at one point and then flip

the switch for his own objective later on. Just like an entertainer

that looks so surprised during each and every cup noodles ad.

You need to assume yesterday’s understanding won’t necessarily

be reflected in today’s behavior.”

Kamijou Touma did not know Kamisato Kakeru that well either.

He was not an expert profiler, so he could not determine the

truth and depth of everything someone said.

But.

He found himself unable to agree with Othinus so easily.

Kamisato was definitely an enemy. He was a danger who would

not hesitate to destroy Kamijou Touma’s right arm and

mercilessly kill Othinus as the last remaining Magic God.

But could he deny the part of that boy that had worked to save

the Birdway sisters?

Kamisato may have been misguided in his anger concerning the

girls he wanted to protect, but wasn’t that a line he wouldn’t

stray from unless he found something truly deserving of it?

Othinus gave an exasperated sigh on Kamijou’s shoulder.

“Don’t tell me you’re letting Kamisato get to you.”

“Eh?”

“You have to be kidding me… As you can see from the unique

fighting force surrounding him, Kamisato Kakeru is quite adept

at controlling people’s hearts. And I bet it’s more than him being

a good talker. Heh. The kind of normal high school boy you can

find anywhere, is it? He claims to be a representative of the

common folk and he makes himself look weak to garner empathy,

but this goes beyond that. Call it an aura or charisma if you like,

but he has the look of someone with that invisible

characteristic.”

“…”

“Kamisato Kakeru isn’t as simple as he looks. If you’re a natural

diamond that has miraculously struck a nice balance, then he’s

an artificial diamond that reproduces that in a lab. They both

shine just as bright, but let it charm you and you’ll be swallowed

up.”

Kamijou gulped…and then looked puzzled.

“Wait, Othinus. That doesn’t add up.”

“What doesn’t?”

“Well, if he’s an artificial diamond and I’m a natural diamond,

that would mean I have something just like he does. And you’re

not talking about a special right hand that draws people to you.

Do you really think a normal high school boy like me has that

kind of aura or charisma or whatever?”

“Okay, okay. I get it. You really are oblivious, aren’t you?”

“?”

Just as Kamijou tilted his head, a girl spoke to him from behind.

“What is it, Kamijou? Are you feeling ill since we just had lun-…

oh.”

It was Fukiyose Seiri in her short-sleeve gym outfit.

That black-haired forehead classmate gave him a lukewarm look

when she saw Othinus on his shoulder.

“Kamijou, that is a characteristic of yours, not a flaw. But can you

please think more carefully about when you bring it out?”

“Okay, I’m just gonna say it now! Othinus is not a doll dressed in

a risqué outfit. Come here and touch her. Then you’ll see.”

“I can understand liking to look at dolls, but touching them is

going a little far… And isn’t forcing a girl to do that a form of

sexual harassment?”

“Human. Do you really think a god will let someone other than

her Understander touch her?”

“And after demanding I do it, you reject me using ventriloquism?

You’re too far gone for me to interfere. And your cute doll calls

herself a god? How am I supposed to approach a classmate like

this?”

“Help me, god!! I’m about to be placed in some strange category!!”

Kamijou was nearly in tears, but despite claiming to be his

Understander, Othinus stubbornly refused to leave his shoulder.

Meanwhile, Fukiyose seemed to realize pushing this was not

going to help, so she changed the subject.

“By the way, Kamijou, do you know anything about the transfer

student?”

“What? Aren’t there a whole bunch of us?”

“We’re only borrowing the building, so we’re technically not

transfer students.” Fukiyose calmed her breathing. “What was

his name? Kamisato Kakeru I think. You know him, don’t you? I

heard some of your conversation in the cafeteria.”

“…”

“Kamijou?”

“Well,” he stalled.

Hearing a classmate speak Kamisato’s name caused his heart to

jump more than he had expected. That name felt like it belonged

in the realm where terms like “magic” and “Magic God” were

normal.

“But from what I heard, it didn’t seem like a very cheerful

conversation. He seems like he would just get buried without the

term ‘transfer student’ helping him out. I kind of feel bad with all

of us pushing him out of the way.”

“He doesn’t like to stand out, so I bet he’s actually thankful.”

“I hope so.”

She may have been worried about that.

She was a considerate classmate.

But if Kamijou did not get back to the marathon soon, he might

not be able to finish by the end of class. He leisurely ran along the

designated course with Fukiyose.

“Y’know, I would have thought you were used to jogging,

Fukiyose. But since you were slower than me, are you actually

below average?”

“This is to maintain my health. I’m not about to stress my body

in a mad dash for the best time. I care more about maintaining

my pace than getting a decent rank.”

He realized she was not breathing heavily and her muscles did

not look tensed. He guessed she could compete for a top spot if

she took this seriously.

And when she noticed him watching her from the side, she gave

him a suspicious look.

“Why are you staring at me?”

“————”

This was not entirely his own fault. Or he wanted to believe it

was not.

This misfortune had come from his surroundings.

One: Fukiyose Seiri mentioning that he was “staring” directed his

attention to what lay before his eyes.

Two: Before running off earlier, Aogami Pierce had repeated a

certain phrase in his mad ravings: bouncing and jiggling.

His classmate’s expression transformed from suspicious to blank

and she asked a wooden question.

“Are they that fascinating?”

Kamijou Touma gave an honest answer.

“They are!!”

A truly honest headbutt reached him a moment later.

Part 4.

The color orange was thick.

It was afterschool and, since it was December, the sun set early.

Students were pouring out of the school building for club

activities, committee activities, or to have fun outside of school.

The entire scene was dyed in the orange of sunset.

Kamijou Touma was not a part of a club or committee and had

nowhere else to go, so he was walking through the school’s

campus.

He held a large bag of burnable trash and another of non-

burnable trash.

(Um, I just have to take it here, right?)

There was a trash dump near the back gate for faculty. He had

been told where it was, but he was still a little nervous walking

there for the first time. Fortunately this was not a special class or

anything, so he had no time limit.

Since no one was there, Othinus poked her head out of his

pocket.

“Nnn.”

“Othinus.”

“If you have a problem with this, ask yourself why that might be.

And at least don’t hold the bag of burnable trash on my side. It

reeks of kitchen waste! What is in this container? Yakisoba?

Fried chicken!?”

Othinus complained as she climbed his arm to his shoulder. His

shoulder moved up and down a fair bit given her size and her

balance was poor, but she seemed to have decided that was her

spot.

“There wasn’t anything like you were saying. Kamisato didn’t

show any sign of attacking me.”

“I have no obligation to tell you this, but things are seriously

wrong from the moment that Kamisato Kakeru is living a

normal life in a city as strictly managed as this.” Othinus

sounded exasperated. “It may be hard for you to grasp since

you’ve lived here for so long, but that would put a large burden

on him on the technological, informational, and monetary

fronts. And that’s even if the Board of Directors decided to

overlook him. That means he must have some reason for being

here. He couldn’t do this just because he didn’t feel like leaving

quite yet.”

“Is that really-…?”

Kamijou trailed off and quickly rewrapped his scarf.

He wrapped it around Othinus to hide her inside. He thought he

heard something like a “Bgh!?”, but he had a more pressing issue.

Simply put, there was already someone at the trash dump.

The space was shared by the middle and high school, so there

were some impressive piles of garbage bags. The space was the

size of two classrooms, but the bags were piled up higher than a

human being in some places. Someone could easily get buried if

there was an earthquake.

Due to the drink packages and sweet bread wrappers from the

school store, the entire place was surrounded by a sweet aroma.

The person he had seen was in the valley created between two

mountains of trash.

She wore her uniform and had plastic gloves on her hands.

It was the student council president with long hair, a large

ribbon, and the same small size as Komoe-sensei.

“Hi, hi. How are you…liking our school? Some spaces are shared

between the middle and high schools, so it can be more

confusing than a normal school and you might get lost.”

“Not to worry. The facilities are actually better than our old

school.”

She must have been relieved to hear that.

But…

“You told me your name, didn’t you? What was it again?”

“Were you…tasked with cleaning up today?”

“Oh, right. It was Jumpy Bunny.”

“Just so you know, that’s slang or a type of unofficial- ow! I bit

my tongue… A-anyway, that isn’t the kind of nickname you

should use in front of me!!”

She seemed to defy gravity when worked up over something

because she started hopping up into the air.

Kamijou ignored Othinus as she squirmed inside his scarf and

gave a curious look to the girl’s plastic gloves.

“Why are you here, president?”

“You’re not even trying to learn my name, are you!? M-M-…”

“?”

“Mie-chaaaaaan!! Wahhhhn!!”

The Jumpy Bunny seemed to call for that middle school girl

when she grew too emotional because she began operating her

cellphone with the plastic gloves still on. The response came

with incredible speed. Even the predictive shortcuts did not

explain that speed, so the conversation was probably being held

with only symbols and emoticons.

And the president grew petrified as soon as she opened the

email.

Worried about the unmoving palm-sized girl, Kamijou hesitantly

peered over her shoulder at the phone.

“Mi-ke> You’re running to me too easily, Onee-chan. (-_-+) Am

I your servant? （／ロ°）／～E *crashing tea table*”

“B-bgfh…wahhhh…”

“I really don’t think this is worth sobbing like a pig and crying

over, president. You said at lunch that she’s an adolescent,

right?”

“Fghfh. I’m going to ask Mie-chan to hang out with me to make

up for this, so you be quiet. And this definitely isn’t me going

into beggar mode with a middle schooler because I’m afraid

she’ll run out of patience with me.”

When he placed a soothing hand on her shoulder, her sobs

gradually quieted down. And while the spiky-haired boy was

acting like he knew what he was talking about, he too fell into

the adolescent category.

At any rate, it seemed that shared troubles helped bring people

together.

The Jumpy Bunny spoke while sniffling and rubbing her red

nose.

“Sniff… A-anyway, um, this is part of my usual student council

duties. …It’s one of our odd jobs.”

“Hm?”

“Separating the trash.” She pointed here and there. “It’s generally

divided between a burnable pile and a non-burnable pile, but

some people dump aluminum foil and other things in because

separating it out is too much work.”

“Oh…”

Kamijou looked over at the trash bags, but he did not notice any

real problems from what he could see through the translucent

bags.

“Well, Academy City’s garbage processing facilities do a lot of

recycling too. They of course compost the kitchen waste and

recycle old paper, metal, and plastic, but they also do urban

mining…that is, recycling the micro-sized rare earths inside

electronic circuits. They use air, magnetism, static electricity,

and centrifugal separation. …But I’d still like to prevent anyone

from throwing away a broken utility knife blade or a hairspray

can.”

“Ugh. People are that careless?”

It was easy enough for the person throwing it away, but in some

cases, it could blow off a finger of the garbage man who came to

collect it. After all, to increase efficiency as much as possible, the

trash bags were crushed with a powerful press inside the

garbage truck.

“Um, uh, there are over five hundred people here if you count

both the middle and high school. And it might help that it can’t

be traced back to them like it can with household trash. It was

suggested we write the class numbers on the bags, but for some

reason there was a lot of opposition and it was denied…”

“But…”

Kamijou followed the Jumpy Bunny’s pointed instructions to

casually toss his two bags into the appropriate piles.

“This space is for both the middle and high school, right? I don’t

see why the high school student council president would have to

go this far.”

“The middle school is really just ‘attached’ to the high school, so

all of the responsibility falls on the high school. Also…”

The plastic gloved president slowly exhaled.

“Even if I don’t have to do it, um, the danger will be overlooked if

no one does it. And that means someone has to do it.”

“…”

Kamijou looked around the area now that he had finished his job.

It was the size of two classrooms and the piles were taller than he

was in places.

“Do you want some help?”

“Ah hah hah. It’s a hundred years too early for that. Plus, I’ll be

done for the day once I check the ones you just brought.”

He looked at the extraordinary piles of trash once more.

She had already checked through all that on her own?

“I’m growing every day.”

“Um… Sorry, but where?”

“Could you not leer all over my body like that? Especially when

we just met today!!”

The Jumpy Bunny crossed her arms to protect her unimpressive

chest and shrunk down with tears in her eyes.

“I did think about opening them all by hand at first, but, um, I

pretty quickly realized that wouldn’t work.”

“Yeah, I would think so.”

But she apparently did things differently now.

As for how…

“The really dangerous things like utility knife blades and spray

cans are generally made of metal, right? So I ordered a cheap

metal detector. That gives me a general idea of where they are

just by bringing the device in close.”

“I see.”

“N-not that that actually separates it all perfectly! But as I said,

Academy City does some really good recycling, bordering on

urban mining, so it’s all about give and take. And if you give me

an impressed look like that, I can’t help but agree with you!!”

“Oh, so you weren’t using some kind of rare power…”

“Why do you keep taking jabs at me today!? Did I do something

to you!?”

“Gyaaaah!! Don’t grab at me with those dirty plastic gloves!! Is

this a new kind of biochemical terrorism!?”

“Oh, sorry.”

She let go of Kamijou’s collar.

“Anyway, if you have no more business here, there’s no reason

for you to stick around. Um, do you have any club activities after

this? Or do you work?”

“I just head on home.”

“I see,” was all the president said.

For better or for worse, she did not seem interested. She was

wasting her afterschool time on her most troublesome duty, but

she apparently had no prejudice against people who simply went

home.

“Then let’s head on home.”

“Huh? What about the student council?”

“Um, there are busy days and there are days with nothing at all.

The awful part is that we can’t choose which days are which.”

The Jumpy Bunny laughed weakly and removed her plastic

gloves.

That ceremony seemed to say her work for the day was

complete.

With nothing to do, Kamijou noticed something almost buried in

the trash.

It was a rusted metal box about the size of two vaulting boxes

side by side and it had a smokestack attached.

“There’s still an incinerator here in this day and age?”

“The bottom was apparently attached to the concrete ground, so

removing it would have cost a ton of money.”

There was a metal door on the top of the box, but it was locked

shut with thick chains and a padlock. So was the small window

on the bottom for letting ashes out.

“If no one’s using it, why bother locking it up?”

“Um…”

The president blushed and fidgeted for some reason. She also

tapped her index fingers together in front of her (small, or

rather, flat) chest.

Kamijou’s expression vanished at this unexpected response.

Was there really any kind of “pink” element to what they were

talking about?

“Are you saying this had to do with some bondage-obsessed

person who goes around putting chains on everything or

someone who loves sealing off enclosed spaces so no one can get

in or out? Or maybe someone who wants to run a death game in

the future?”

“Aren’t you letting your imagination run a little too wild!?”

“Then what is it?”

“Uuh…”

She started fidgeting again.

And then she answered him as if making a confession.

“Well… If the incinerator is left open, um, it seems students will

sneak things into it at night and burn them. …For example, um,

an inappropriate magazine they worked up their courage to take

to the register but were disappointed by and don’t know what to

do with. Or a life-size doll or body pillow cover they got carried

away and ordered online late at night.”

Kamijou felt a bolt of lightning run through his mind.

The struggling inside his scarf refused to stay quiet.

“(Don’t tell me that sounded like a good idea to you.)”

“O-of course not. I can’t believe you would think that.”

“Um, y-you can’t do that! It ends up causing a bunch of smoke, so

you can’t do it secretly, and the sparks and smoke might even set

off the school’s fire alarm! You’ll end up in tears as you’re

charged with illegal entry and attempted arson. Even if you

didn’t mean it, if people catch sight of a realistic doll’s burnt face

or arm, it can cause a panic and get you charged forcible

obstruction of business too! You’ll only be left with some baffling

official records of the incident!!”

“I promise you I didn’t think it was a good idea!!”

It seemed to be more out of habit than to make sure it was

locked, but the minimum president shook the padlock connected

to the chains.

“No problem today either. Okay, let’s get home.”

“Sure.”

Kamijou and the Jumpy Bunny left the trash dump.

Another day of hard work was complete.

Part 5.

After parting ways with the Jumpy Bunny at the school gate,

Kamijou had a special mission.

“It’s finally time to visit the supermarket. Let’s do this! Let’s buy

a full week’s worth of food!!”

“There’s something wrong with you when you have to announce

that with so much conviction.”

The evening colors quickly became those of night.

Kamijou walked along the unfamiliar path home with Othinus

on his shoulder. Their breath appeared white in the air.

“By the way, human. What do you think that starving nun is

doing right now? You only had enough food in the dorm to make

breakfast, right?”

“You didn’t know? Her perfect memory has memorized Maid-in-

Training Maika’s route, so she can find food just by wandering

around town if she has to.”

“And people don’t find that suspicious?”

“Speaking of Maika, what ever happened to Tsuchimikado? He

wasn’t at school today and I was only vaguely told that the

Kamisato Faction beat him up.”

They arrived at a certain street as they spoke.

“Wait, this is the shopping district’s main street. Isn’t everything

here pretty expensive?”

“You’d think so, wouldn’t you? Everyone thinks so, so the stores

end up with a lot of unsold stuff. But at the same time, it would

hurt their brand name if they advertised the leftovers, so not

many people learn about the sales on stuff that’s about to go bad

and needs to be thrown out. This is the perfect time to go for a

high-quality supermarket filled with imported food that’s

usually ridiculously expensive!!”

“Hold on. It’s about to go bad? But didn’t you say this is for a

whole week?”

“Othinus, I have a word of advice for a god like you.”

“?”

Othinus looked puzzled and Kamijou put on a gentle smile.

“Humans are pretty hard to kill.”

“You’re sorely mistaken if you think everyone’s as tough as

you!!”

Each of Academy City’s districts was unique in its own way, but

District 7 was fairly average or normal, for better or for worse.

Kamijou and Othinus passed by restaurants such as family

restaurants and hamburger shops, entertainment facilities like

karaoke and arcades, and fashionable stores selling clothes or

musical instruments. It all looked expensive, none of it looked

like it would provide more than average satisfaction, and it was

all chain stores, so it was kind of sad. The target demographic

must have been students on the way back from school because

boys and girls wearing a variety of uniforms were walking

around.

And…

“Huh?”

“What is it, human?”

“I spotted some familiar faces. Um, it’s four-eyes, the Jumpy

Bunny, and the less memorable student council members. Oh,

and what’s-her-name from the middle school.”

“Are you sure you actually know these people!?”

If they saw Othinus on his shoulder (and thought she was a doll),

they would start treating him in an unpleasantly warm way, so

he quickly rewrapped his scarf and trapped Othinus in the wool

hurricane.

“(You-…! This is super itchy, so don’t wrap it so tightly around

me!)”

“We don’t have much choice. And shut up, god.”

After whispering back to her, he narrowed his eyes.

“Kamisato’s with them. I don’t want him to know you’re here.”

“…”

Even Othinus quieted down at that.

“(Can’t you just leave without saying anything?)”

“I’ve already stepped on the landmine. The only reason it hasn’t

blown up yet is that I haven’t lifted my foot. One way to give the

police probable cause to question you is to suddenly turn back

for no apparent reason. In other words, I want to avoid standing

out and causing unnecessary trouble. The best option is to follow

the crowd on through.”

The student council and Kamisato were gathered around a crane

game near the entrance of an arcade.

Kamijou’s Imagine Breaker could not defeat Kamisato’s World

Rejecter.

That had been proven the previous night.

And there was unconfirmed information saying some other

“thing” would burst out if Kamisato destroyed Kamijou’s right

arm. That scared Kamijou because he did not know the exact

conditions for it.

The cheerful voices around him transformed into unintelligible

static.

What if “that” burst out inside this crowd?

He was scared, but not because he could imagine it.

He was scared because he could not imagine it.

“Oh.”

The boy in glasses caught sight of him.

The Jumpy Bunny and student council president named…what

was it again? Anyway, she had her hands pressed against the

crane game’s glass, so the boy waved in her stead.

“It’s Problem Student #2.”

“You’re pretty awful yourself. And does that mean Kamisato’s #1

and I’m #2!?”

Kamijou shouted back without thinking, but Kamisato only

shrugged and smiled thinly when he noticed.

“Well, I did arrive before you did.”

“Can’t argue with that.”

At any rate, Kamijou approached the crane game.

Modern Middle School Girl Akikawa Mie was half hiding behind

the palm-sized Jumpy Bunny. She poked out from behind that

living hedge to maintain her defenses while facing Kamijou.

“U-um, uh… Thanks for before…”

“Before?”

“…”

“In fact, who even are you?”

“M-Mie-chan? Please don’t lean on me after drying out like that!”

They seemed to be killing time there, but since Kamijou did not

see any prizes, he guessed they were doing nothing but losing.

He had no idea how much money they had spent on it, but he

had difficulty judging how much the ugly stuffed dolls in the

glass case were worth. Kamijou Touma was on a quest for food,

so that wasted money sent a shiver down his spine.

He guessed it was all due to the minimum student council

president who had steam rising from the top of her head.

“U-uuuhhhh…. Almost there…almost there. Focus! You need to

pour your willpower into this! Okay, let’s do it!!”

“You’re skipping past technique to focus on your mental state?

And isn’t the crane game more about how loose the springs in

the arm are? In fact, it’s about as cruel a business model as the

settings at a pachinko-…”

He stopped when the glasses boy covered his mouth with a hand.

The glasses boy also placed an index finger in front of his own

lips.

He was saying to stay quiet because this was amusing.

The brown-haired middle school girl was sticking her arms past

the Jumpy Bunny, so Akikawa Mie was the one operating the

buttons because the president had too much steam coming from

her head. Kamijou started to suspect her student council work

also came down to wishing, just like someone praying that the

food they were cooking would taste good.

“(She’s always like this. Akikawa-san stops by to help afterschool

and she honestly checks through about 80% of the paperwork,

stamps them, and gives the go sign.)”

“So someone really has usurped the student council! Aogami, our

delusions weren’t so crazy after all!!”

“(Yes, but we really just do odd jobs, so being usurped honestly

just takes a load off our shoulders. But while Akikawa-san does

everything perfectly, she doesn’t realize how much she’s actually

helping out. It seems the president that represents the school

needs to be rather unique…both physically and mentally.)”

One of them was treated like an idol-style one-day police chief

with no experience but lots of charisma. The other was treated

like the police bureaucrat that could reliably handle all the

paperwork.

“I can’t tell if they’re loved or being mocked…”

“What!? Wh-wh-who are you saying is currently doing

something that deserves being mocked!? Well excuse me for

being the president yet just barely having average grades!!”

“Ehhh!? You’re the president, but you don’t get perfect scores!?”

“Eeeek! Eeeeeeeek!!”

“Um, but, Onee-chan, it’s just like you to not go for all 0s either.”

“Bfh! Wahhh!! You’re obviously just trying to make me feel

better, Mie-chan! I’m surrounded!”

“Hm, so you’re not all that exciting in either direction. You’re just

normal.”

Then someone clicked their tongue.

It was Kamisato Kakeru who loved being normal.

“That’s how the real world works. Being right in the middle is

perfect. It makes you a proper human being.”

“Problem Student #1-kun, you’re not really helping my case!!”

“Sorry, but you can’t look for reality in someone like a student

council president. They should only be an ideal that has nothing

to do with my life.”

“And #2-kun is crushing my basic human rights to prioritize his

own dreams!?”

Kamijou ignored her complaints and looked over to the crane

game.

“What’s even in this thing? It looks like a bunch of round and

heavy stuffed dolls. Wow are they ever ugly.”

The glasses boy answered.

“They’re all reproductions of old mascots.”

“What?”

“That car with a human face is a leftover from a motor show,

that round one is the mascot for a lunar development forum half

a year ago, and that twisted giraffe-like one is Mast-kun, official

mascot two world cups ago.”

“Wait, you mean none of these things are in season!? I can

already see the warehouses filling up!!”

Whatever their original price was, their current value had to be

lower than 0 and they would almost have to pay someone to take

them away. So why were they making an attack on this lineup

that seemed to be rebelling against capitalism?”

The Jumpy Bunny, who was neither a genius nor a failure, bit her

lip.

“I promised Mie-chan.”

“?”

Kamijou tilted his head, so the modern middle school girl smiled

bitterly.

“Half a year ago, we promised to go to that lunar development

forum together. We weren’t interested in the academics of it,

though. Um, we were really just excited because a major actor

was there to promote a movie set on a space station. But, well,

you know how people can get too excited the night before and

end up with a fever?”

The glasses boy gave some supplementary information.

“Our tutoring system lets a high school student provide one-on-

one lessons for a middle school student to help them advance to

the high school. That’s where the connection between the

president and Akikawa-san came from.”

“Hm. So the president wants to get that stuffed doll for the girl

who got a fever back then?”

“N-no… I was the one that got the fever…”

“You little brat!!”

Kamijou’s lack of mercy brought the president about 80% of the

way to tears.

“M-Mie-chan could’ve gone on her own, but she insisted on

looking after me since I had a fever. So she wasted her chance…”

“I didn’t really mind, though,” said Akikawa while nearly

embracing the girl from behind.

However…

“Sorry to interrupt your emotional scene, but…hey, four-eyes.

You said the high school helps the middle school with a tutoring

system, right?”

“Since the two schools are combined, it’s really just a system to

keep the middle school students from being taken away by other

high schools. …And the president isn’t much help as a tutor, so

she really only ends up having Akikawa-san look after her. She

even has a lunch made for her every day, so the idiot can’t even

feed herself without help from a middle schooler.”

“Eeek!!” shrieked the Jumpy Bunny, but Kamijou already had a

hand on his head.

That minimum president was gathering popularity by creating

an odd desire to protect her. He could only assume she won the

student council election with nothing but pity votes.

That said…

“So you just really want to get that lunar development forum

mascot?”

“U-um, getting that now isn’t really going to change anything,

but since I saw it here, I would feel kind of guilty if I just ignored

it.”

“(If it isn’t valuable or anything, couldn’t she get one really cheap

at a used goods store?)”

That fundamental question was silenced by a chop to the neck by

the glasses boy.

He seemed to be prioritizing his enjoyment of this.

The palm-sized president breathed from her nose.

“Okay, here goes! Let’s do this! Mie-chan, you help me. We can

see the one direction from here, so Problem Students #1 and #2,

you two watch the case from the sides! We need to get this

exactly right!!”

“No matter how many people you have watching from the same

side, they’ll still see the same thing.”

Kamijou’s objection was rejected.

He had no choice but to join Kamisato to view the crane game

case from the side as instructed by the president who had

Akikawa’s hands on the controls.

“(Hey, four-eyes, the president isn’t actually doing anything!)”

“(This is really the state of the student council in a nutshell. But

it’s amusing, so just roll with it.)”

Othinus was still inside Kamijou’s scarf, which put her less than

ten centimeters from Kamisato. That dire situation seemed to

double Kamijou’s heartrate, but then his shoulder bumped

lightly into Kamisato’s.

“Ow…”

“?”

“Unfortunately, my body doesn’t regrow and heal itself as

conveniently as your right arm. I have a ton of bandages under

my clothes right now. And on top of the injuries you gave me, I

had to fight some stray dog.”

“So you’re asking me to apologize? You chopped off my arm,

remember?”

“Heh.”

For some reason, that made Kamisato laugh.

“I’m relieved, harem boy. If you were such an indiscriminate

philanthropist that you would even whisper sweet things to me,

I would have given up on trying to speak with you. Y’know

something like ‘I didn’t really want to fight you, you know?

(smile)’ ”

“Sometimes, it’s hard to tell what the target of your hatred even

is.”

“Also.” Kamisato ignored his comment. “If this thing can erase

you, then you must have conflicting desires. Y’know, like

complaining that you want to return home from the alternate

world you’ve found yourself in but also enjoying the harem

you’re building up.”

“Please don’t use alternate worlds in your examples! Not

everyone’s going to understand that!!”

“Really? As you can see, I’m the kind of normal high school boy

you can find anywhere, so a trip overseas actually feels more out

of reach to me. Manga and video games feel a lot closer to home

than desperately mastering a foreign language and heading to

the airport with a passport and plane ticket in hand.”

“To be honest, I thought you didn’t have any hobbies.”

“Can you really call that a hobby? I like them, but I don’t know all

that much about them. That’s always how it is with me. I might

say my hobby is watching movies, but I can’t list off a bunch of

French films no one’s ever heard of. I listen to music, but I’ve

never been to a concert. It really is all things like that.”

“You really are stupid. You don’t have to earn a gold medal in

something before you can call it a hobby.”

“What’s the point of something you aren’t willing to spend that

much time on?”

The boys held their discussion while watching the toy-like crane.

Kamijou wondered if the root of Kamisato Kakeru’s “distortion”

came from how clean he liked everything. It was not that strange

a desire and Kamijou felt there were a few similar people even in

his own class.

“I have nothing and I don’t want anything I can call myself best

in the world at. But I do wish I had some major achievement that

was noticeable even from an objective standpoint. In that way, I

think Akikawa Mie-san is truly amazing. As a middle schooler,

she’s taken control of the high school student council just by

helping out a little. When she takes it that far, you have to call it

a form of individuality. Just bringing it up in conversation can

fill in the gaps. It destroys the awkward elevator silence. I have

nothing like that. No matter how far I follow the things I like, it’s

all so light.”

He refused to rely on cheap tricks even if he knew he could not

reach #1, but he also could not forgive himself for not reaching

#1 when playing fair. Kamijou had no idea where or who this

“#1” was, but Kamisato had built up that monster in his head

and was burning with a desire to challenge it.

He wanted to reach #1 fair and square, so being pushed up in the

ranks by a stroke of good luck would not make him happy. It

only felt awkward.

That was why he sought a proper reason and justification for any

good fortune he ran across.

And if he could not find that, he would reject it as not his to take.

He knew nothing was free, so he assumed that what he was

given had been stolen somewhere along the line.

In his case, he had concentrated that into his relationships.

He would not allow others to spoil him.

He would say it was unnatural and wrong.

“Living like that has got to be exhausting.”

“Sorry, but I can’t read minds.”

Conflicting desires.

Kamisato Kakeru made that sound like a form of evil, but

Kamijou was not so sure. You might wish you had gone for

ramen while eating katsudon, but not many people would

immediately push the katsudon aside and start making ramen. It

might be the next day or the day after that, but they would eat

ramen eventually. But for the time being, they would focus on

the katsudon in front of them. …What was wrong with that?

Kamisato would not allow that second desire. He would only

allow himself to continue down the direct path to the dream in

his mind. He would not allow himself the mental weakness that

prepared a backup in case it failed. He would not allow himself to

hold the possibility of failure in a corner of his mind. He would

never allow himself to utter the phrase “realistic compromise”.

That seemed like another sign of Kamisato’s need for everything

to be clean.

He claimed to be the kind of normal high school boy found

anywhere and he was exactly right.

He was not driven by an incomprehensible end-times

philosophy based on a strange myth or legend. His thoughts

were normal ones that a few people in any given class would

have.

However, he had World Rejecter, the unique right hand which

had defeated Magic Gods by the dozen and even destroyed

Kamijou’s Imagine Breaker in a direct clash.

That was what had made the result look so strange, just like

giving a small child the launch codes for a nuclear missile.

“Ideal Sender, hm? ”[1]

“What about it?”

“That really is perfect for you,” spat out Kamijou.

His reflection in the crane game’s glass contained a smile that

was anything but friendly.

“If someone is thinking of a realistic compromise, you send them

to the far reaches of the ideal. You hide it behind some confusing

stuff about a new world, but that’s really what you’re doing. Not

everyone that vanishes wanted an ideal world. The one who

wants the ideal more than anyone else is you, the one wielding

that right hand. Whether it’s you or someone else, you just can’t

allow someone to let go of the ideal as reality crushes them. So

you want to give them a push forward with that right hand of

yours. ”

In that way, he was a hero.

Of course people would gather around him.

Especially those with extreme individuality who already had

someone they wanted to be or a direction they wanted to head in.

Everyone wanted someone to accept their dream and give them a

push in that direction.

But…

“Nephthys said there was probably a reason World Rejecter

ended up in your right hand, just like there was a reason Imagine

Breaker ended up in my right hand. …It’s true that right hand

wouldn’t suit me. It’s really convenient, but it wouldn’t fit me.

The word ‘save’ might be too presumptuous, but my idea of

‘saving’ people and your idea of ‘saving’ people are two different

things.”

Someone might want to correct the world, bring back someone

who died, become the very best, or never again see a tragedy like

the one they had seen. Their ideal was not wrong, but Kamijou

had seen several magicians and espers who had grown so

focused on that one thing that they spread quite a bit of damage

which completely defeated their original purpose. When

Kamijou fought, he shattered that solidified “ideal” and tried to

look at it from a different angle.

He destroyed illusions.

No matter how many words one used, that was the essence of

Kamijou Touma.

What would Kamisato Kakeru have done if he had been there

then?

He would have given them a push forward.

He would not have hesitated to give them that push toward the

cliff waiting beyond their ideal.

“Do you really understand?”

Kamisato’s tone underwent a change.

Even if he had started as a normal high school boy, this was the

voice of someone who did not know where he was ultimately

headed.

“It was a perfectly normal school in a perfectly normal city.

Ellen, Claire, Elza, and all the rest lived as they wished, no one

stood at the center, and they paved their separate ways toward

their own dreams. But then along came this right hand. It was

just like iron sand gathering around a magnet. They all went

crazy, they broke, and they were twisted. They became ‘special’

and can only see anything in that one direction. There’s no

freedom in such an obvious form of ‘special’. It’s as shallow as an

alternate world RPG with four battle command options and a

linear story. More times than I’d like, I’ve seen that ‘special’ thing

taken from them, leaving them with nothing at all. Do you really

think you can see what lies at the bottom of my heart?”

A wrong decision might have led to a wrong conclusion. Kamijou

was not a Magic God that could create a world from scratch and

discussing the “what ifs” of history was silly, but he might have

been able to judge what would have best if he compared reality

to those “what ifs”.

Still, he had a feeling that giving a push to those backs would not

lead to smiles.

Not even for the one whose ideal had been made a reality thanks

to that thorough support.

“It’s okay to waver.”

So Kamijou no longer hesitated.

There was nothing to be afraid of.

“You can have a hundred or even a thousand conflicting desires,

swap them out whenever it’s convenient, and say the exact

opposite of what you said five seconds ago. All of that’s okay as

long as everyone’s smiling in the end. If you can reach that

conclusion, then throwing out your principles and morals is

perfectly fine. I’d be much happier as that kind of clown than as

some great hero who adheres to his principles all alone and can’t

smile with anyone.”

Kamisato started to say something, but the words never came.

The palm-sized student council president known as the Jumpy

Bunny raised her voice instead.

“Here we go, here we go, here we go!! It’s finally here! This is the

best match and the best position!”

“Yes, yes. Now quit jumping around, Onee-chan.”

“It’s perfect side-to-side, so now we just have to move it back!!

We’re counting on you, so watch carefully!!”

The crane moved at a standard speed within the giant glass case.

Kamijou and Kamisato ended their conversation and watched

the arm’s movement.

“Keep going. Keep going. Keep going some more!”

“There are two of those round things, one on the front pile and

one in the back valley. Which one are we after? Well, I guess the

one on the pile would be easier.”

“What are you talking about? The one in the back has the top

loop of string sticking out nicely. The round body is too big, so

we can’t get it without the arm grabbing that loop.”

“The pile.”

“The valley!”

“Eh? Eh? Who am I supposed to listen to!?”

“You idiot!! You’re going to pass them both by!!”

“You idiot!! You’re going to pass them both by!!”

The Jumpy Bunny hopped up with a loud cry and she bumped

into Akikawa Mie who was reaching her hands in from behind.

Her hands left the large buttons and the crane took its final

position at not quite the pile and not quite the valley.

The light electronic jingle sounded almost melancholy. Kamijou

and Kamisato felt like they were watching a car driving off a cliff

as the arm slowly lowered toward another prize altogether.

The glasses boy gave his assessment with a cheerful smile.

“Oh, that’s Soapy Sukebe-Isu-chan, mascot of Japan’s Proud Sex

Industry Exhibition. I think the most recent one was at the end

of October.”

“What was Japan doing while some of us were facing World War

Three!?”

The Jumpy Bunny looked confused and Akikawa Mie blushed

bright red. Now, which of those reactions was more worthy of

comment?

“That’s strange. Weren’t we in a serious bind since the

superpower of Russia had declared war on us? …And the event

itself is just awful! Was this really a character people wanted

walking around there!?”

“Well, I suppose this isn’t something you can give a middle

school girl to apologize for getting a fever. …Her disappointment

would quickly change to worry.”

The crane arm grabbed the stuffed doll as if stabbing it in the

eye. And for some reason, the arm seemed to have excessive

power this time. Some other stuffed doll was caught on the first

one, but the crane forcibly pulled them both up.

The tearful president pressed both hands against the glass.

“Ah, ahhh, ahhhhhh…”

“Oh, that one caught on it that looks like a dried-up banana is

Sticky Higozuiki-chan.”

“Why do you know so much about this, four-eyes?”

That sexual harassment doll seemed to have formed the

foundation below the other prizes, so pulling it out seemed to

have caused the ground to shift. A nearby pile wobbled and

finally collapsed.

And that included the round target at the top.

A ton of stuffed dolls poured toward the hole like a landslide and

Kamisato Kakeru gave a horribly bitter smile.

“I just saw a miracle occur, so why don’t I feel even remotely

jealous?”

“Maybe because these are all trash if you don’t have any

emotional attachment?”

Besides, with Kamijou Touma’s misfortune, he would never

encounter a miracle that included getting a bunch of stuffed

dolls that anyone would actually want. If a miracle had occurred,

there had to be some reason why it was a problem.

The Jumpy Bunny with long black hair and large ribbon picked

up the round stuffed doll and held it toward heaven with a

beaming smile.

“Yes!! We got Lunar Zit-kun!!”

“Its name is an insult!?”

“Here you go, Mie-chan! Now I’ve preserved my dignity as an

upperclassman. Heh heh!!”

“Ah…ah ha ha. Thanks… (What am I supposed to do with this?)”

The modern middle school girl seemed to be practicing how to

use her facial muscles.

Kamisato pointed something out with flat emotions that strayed

from the others’ excitement.

“So what do we do about the other prizes? It doesn’t look like the

president plans to take them with her.”

Everyone but the president (who looked like she was seeing

heaven) exchanged a glance in the real world.

And that included Akikawa Mie who had already had one forced

onto her.

They glanced over at the malicious prizes still sitting in the prize

slot by the dozen.

The negative aura was quite impressive.

None of them had that kind of esper power, but a black and

purple haze seemed to appear.

If they were suspected of a crime and their home had to be

searched, this bizarre collection would be shown on a talk show

as an example of a modern disease. And after that, proving their

innocence would be difficult indeed. Who could say how often

those things would be brought up in the dramatic trial.

The glasses boy cleared his throat.

“To make this fair, let’s play rock-paper-…”

“Please no!! I already know I’ll lose and end up with every last one

of them! You understand, don’t you? That wouldn’t be fair at all.

Kamisato, you can vouch for me, can’t you!? You know how

karma treats you when you have a special right hand like this!

You have World Rejecter, so you don’t want this to come down to

a game of chance, do you!?”

“Well.” Kamisato gave a heavy sigh while clenching and

unclenching his hand. “The only thing I can think of is

inexplicably having every girl around me obsessing over me. I’ll

agree it’s a frightening side effect.”

“Okay, that’s it, Mr. Popular. Fists! We’re settling this with our

fists!!”

Part 6.

It was the middle of the night.

Kamijou Touma was trudging back to his dorm with an armful

of stuffed trash.

But at the same time, Misaka Mikoto, ace of prestigious

Tokiwadai Middle School, was walking slowly along a river a

short distance from District 7’s shopping district.

She had no real destination in mind.

Tokiwadai was strict about its dorm rules, so being out at night

was risking a lot for little in return.

She could have easily gotten lost in thought inside her dorm

room, but she had still decided to sneak out past the strict guard

there and walk through the city at night. She may have wanted a

different environment or to place herself in an abnormal and

irrational position.

Why went without saying.

“He’s so…”

Even now, Academy City was recovering as a city and people

would be filling the shopping district. But the scars had not been

entirely erased. “Under construction” signs and yellow tape

blocked some areas off and a lot of places had yet to replace their

broken windows.

Misaka Mikoto knew what had caused this.

The Magic God known as the High Priest.

And the boy who had challenged that monster head-on.

“He’s so far away!!!!!”

“Sigh…”

A white breath entered the biting night air.

Simply put, she had been stewing. She was afraid that boy would

leave her behind and she wanted to pursue him if she could. But

how could she? She was one of Academy City’s seven Level 5s.

She was the #3 Railgun. That undoubtedly made her a rare

person, but that also meant that she had nowhere else to go and

that she could not turn back.

That immense and stable power was the worst possible restraint.

She had nothing that especially stuck out.

(So what am I supposed to do now?)

Even if she mastered Academy City’s Curriculum, she doubted

the #3 Railgun could defeat the #1 Accelerator. That had been

proven by cold calculations, so there was no doubting it.

Then should she give up on anything related to her esper power?

Was there something else she could reach for? But even if she

started on something new, she could not see herself climbing the

invisible staircase to the next stage.

Yes, there was a next stage.

The High Priest and that boy stood on it, so she knew it was

there.

But she could not picture herself on it.

She was only a step away from being the strongest.

She was the #3.

As someone who had approached the final stage of comparative

power, she understood.

It was just like the final stage of a chess or shogi game. Unlike

when the pieces were first lined up, the spaces she could move to

were limited. There was no freedom and only a few cramped

routes remained.

And she doubted any of those would take her to that stage.

Unpleasant ideas spiraled through her mind.

She felt like a bowling ball was weighing on her stomach.

(Could it be…?)

In other words…

( Did I develop in the wrong direction…? )

She gulped.

The cold wind dropped further in temperature and stole away

her body heat.

The lost time would not come back. Once the game piece had

been sent out, it could not be brought back. She was dizzied by

the shocking fact that it was her partial success that had told her

this optimum path did not lead to the answer. Where had she

taken the wrong fork in the road? Would she have to move

further and further back and finally restart her life from the very

beginning if she wanted to reach this goal? That vision filled her

mind.

And…

She did not know.

Even if she knew her current path did not lead to the goal, she

did not know what it was she had to redo and what it was she

had to obtain if she was to stand on the same stage as that boy.

She could not tell. She knew she had done something wrong, but

she could not reflect on or regret her mistake. And all the while,

time moved on. She knew her train was not travelling to her

destination, but she did not know where to switch to another

train. She felt impatience filling her chest.

And to make matters worse…

(He…)

Misaka Mikoto clenched her teeth.

(He isn’t necessarily going to stay on that same stage forever.)

Yes.

Her goal was not arriving at that stage. It was the person there.

Returning to the train metaphor, they had no set meeting point

and he was constantly on the move. She knew the name of the

last station he had been seen at, but she did not know what line

led to that station. Plus, he was wandering through that giant

and complex station and could board some other train at any

time.

He would move further and further away if she did nothing.

He would freely board whatever other train he wanted and

continue his journey to some utterly unknown place.

(Calm down…)

After following the river for a while, Mikoto walked toward a

large bridge crossing it.

She looked over the railing at the dark water and stared at the

cold moon floating in it.

(At the very least, there is a line that leads there. He isn’t in

Ryugu-jo or Kaguya-hime’s palace. He climbed to that stage

himself, so there has to be a line leading there. The answer has to

be right in front of my eyes. But how do I see it? How can I

change my viewpoint?)

It was probably something like Columbus’ egg.

It only looked complex to her because she did not know how to

view the trick art.

The world was always there before her eyes.

No one had maliciously locked it up with a key.

She heard the city at night, felt the biting chill of the wind, and

saw the moon floating in the water’s surface.

She had left her usual room and its usual warmth because she

had hoped this new stimulus would pry open that door. She had

hoped it would be just like getting stuck on a crossword puzzle

and having the answer come to her as she took a light jog.

But it had not.

This stimulus was insufficient.

It was not enough to change the colors of the trick art that was

the world.

(It isn’t that we live in different worlds.)

She thought to herself as she rested her elbow on the railing and

her cheek in her hand.

She felt like a profiler analyzing a target’s mental state from their

actions and statistical data.

(He’s looking at Academy City and District 7 just like me…but

what colors does he see this city in?)

Suddenly, a new stimulus cut off her vainly circling thoughts.

It was a footstep that felt like the ripples of a pebble disturbing

the moon in the water’s surface.

She turned toward that solid sound and then she saw it.

“Hi.”

She did not recognize the barefoot girl.

Her silver hair glittered at certain angles like a CD and it was

rolled up on either side of her head like disks or demon horns.

She had a small and slender body. Most noticeable of all, she

wore translucent raincoats directly over her bare skin, creating a

bizarre outfit that only seemed practical if she was worried

about getting a victim’s blood on her in a dark bathroom. She

held a heavy sports bag by a shoulder strap, but Mikoto seriously

doubted it contained baseball bats or lacrosse sticks. Even if it

did contain sports equipment, Mikoto doubted it would be used

in the intended fashion.

Despite the cold, the girl seemed to be eating a vanilla popsicle.

No. Mikoto had no way of knowing, but that was actually a

bleached leather paddle meant for striking people. That tool of

torture was easier to use than a whip which required snapping,

and it could apply deep and definite damage.

“Lick, lick. Hmm, leather doesn’t taste very good. Or maybe the

problem’s the oil rubbed onto it for maintenance.”

Sounding displeased, the double raincoat girl removed the

paddle from her mouth. She then easily tore it in two like a

rejected contract.

Mikoto did not know the details, but whatever that had been, she

knew it was not normal to tear apart that thick a piece of leather

with one’s bare hands. It had to be even harder than tearing the

phonebook in two.

The danger of the city’s night had just risen.

Mikoto felt her pulse in both her heart and the blood vessels of

her neck as a prickling pain covered all of her skin. She had no

idea who this was, but she was already receiving danger signals.

This girl gave off the image of a ferocious beast.

She approached one step at a time and would charge at Mikoto if

provoked.

Mikoto was an ace known as the #3 Railgun of Academy City’s

seven Level 5s.

But this sense of danger overturned even that assumption.

“Misaka Mikoto.”

The girl with a waterproof hood over her head placed the words

on her tongue as if reading them off a document.

This “thing” knew her name.

That fact alone seemed to scorch Mikoto’s nerves.

“Misaka Mikoto. Yes, this has gotta work well. Hamazura Shiage

didn’t really seem like a good match. While he’s worked

alongside Kamijou Touma, he’s essentially part of a different

circle. I tried it since I’d run across someone connected to

Kamijou Touma, but he wasn’t quite what I was looking for. It

would be hard to say attacking him would do any damage to the

Kamijou Faction. …But most of all, his response was pretty

amusing.”

The raincoat girl’s shoulders shook with laughter.

The shaking produced a metallic rattling from the sports bag.

“But I won’t have that problem with you, Misaka Mikoto. You’ve

gotta be about as deep in the Kamijou Faction as it gets. If I’m

gonna crush someone, it would be you, don’tcha think?

Relationships aren’t neatly divided out like a honeycomb.

They’re like a twisted house of cards. Pull out a single card, and

it’ll all start to collapse.”

“Who…are you?”

The vague pressure and tension had a definite directionality to

it.

But not because this girl knew her personal information or was

announcing intent to harm her.

This ferocious beast was acting on her knowledge of the name

Kamijou Touma.

“Now. What should I call myself?”

A white breath escaped the raincoat girl’s lovely lips as she

honestly pondered that question.

“Should I simply go with Salome? Or should I say I’m the Mass

Murderer that the mass media refuses to cover? No, I think I

know what would be most effective. After all, I’m picking a fight

with the Kamijou Faction right now.”

“…?”

Mikoto looked confused as those lovely lips split apart.

They bent maddeningly and maliciously.

The raincoat girl grabbed the cheap toy pocket watch hanging

from her neck by a thick thread and she lightly kissed it.

“Yes. You can call me Kamisato Kakeru’s little sister. Oh, but

we’re not blood-related.”

All sound seemed to vanish.

All color seemed to burst.

As soon as Mikoto realized Salome was running straight toward

her like a bullet, the danger signal grew explosively in her mind.

She released bluish-white sparks from her bangs almost on

reflex. The way the approaching raincoat girl stuck out her small

tongue and licked her lips stabbed into Mikoto’s mind to an odd

extent.

An explosive sound followed.

It felt like it lasted just an instant. It also felt like a simple flash of

light. A one billion volt Lightning Spear had burst from her

bangs, but it did not hit Salome. It only scorched the air and

there was no longer anyone there.

Mikoto emitted electromagnetic waves from her body and used

them like radar, so she was able to follow the other girl’s

movement.

However, she had trouble believing the answer that gave her.

Salome had not run past her.

Nor had she jumped over her.

The only word she could think to describe it was “dancing”.

Salome was dancing, just like the legend from which she took her

extremely ominous name. And that gave a hint as to what desire

was contained within the action.

She would seduce the king and decapitate a holy man.

It was truly a dance of death.

(What…is that? Can human joints really move like that!?)

“Too slow.”

The voice was distorted.

She moved so quickly a burnt smell from the torn pavement

reached Mikoto after the fact.

The sound had come from…behind her!?

“…!!”

Mikoto did not turn around.

It was lucky her opponent had a toy pocket watch hanging from

her neck. That strengthened Mikoto’s radar sense. She

considered magnetically pulling it straight up to hang the girl,

but…

Don’t touch me, stranger. Do you want me to vivisect you?

“...”

That thought reached her via pressure rather than via a voice.

A chill seemed to flash freeze her entire spine.

She was honestly glad she was not facing her opponent at the

moment.

Before her body tensed up, she simply manipulated magnetism.

She gathered iron sand from her surroundings and vibrated it at

high speed to create an Iron Sand Sword that could instantly

slice through a wind turbine. She then launched it directly

behind her.

While it was essentially a sword, the blade’s length and shape

could change like a whip.

Its incredible cutting power could slice through anything in a

single blow. She saw no way this cruel attack could be

successfully blocked or avoided if her opponent was seeing it for

the first time.

And yet, a dry bursting sound rang out as Misaka Mikoto’s Iron

Sand Sword was mercilessly destroyed.

It vanished.

The reliable sensation of that weapon…no, that lifeline had

vanished.

“Wha-…?”

The #3’s thoughts were briefly swallowed up by a void.

This was different from the #1’s reflection. The Iron Sand Sword

had shattered. It was destroyed. It was negated.

She only knew one person who could do this.

Or so she had thought.

“Ah?”

There were no more strategies or tactics. Mikoto’s mind

remained blank as she turned around to find an answer to her

question. She found Salome’s evilly smiling eyes at extreme close

range.

Yes.

The raincoat-wearing mass murderer was smiling.

The bottom of her double raincoat spread out like a dancer’s veil.

“External Offering.”

She spoke the words as if rolling a piece of candy around in her

mouth.

A moment later, violent attacks crossed paths between them.

One was a Lightning Spear fired from Misaka Mikoto’s bangs.

The other was Salome’s casually swung right hand. It swung

diagonally upwards with the fingers gently bent. It should have

not quite reached Mikoto’s body, but the chilly night air split

apart, the asphalt was torn into at her feet, and the railing was

sliced in two with a burst of orange sparks. Mikoto had quickly

leaned her upper body backwards, but all of the buttons burst

from her coat and a few strands of her bangs were cut away.

Tension scorched her nerves.

But not because this was a mysterious invisible attack. She had

recognized it.

She knew the answer.

“An Iron Sand…Sword!?”

“Correct.”

Mikoto manipulated magnetism as she moved back to put some

distance between them. A bicycle floated up from the cold river,

a wind turbine was pulled out at the base, and a second Iron Sand

Sword gathered around her right hand.

She launched them all at once.

But…

“External Offering.”

As soon as she detected the invisible attack that produced

familiar results, the rusty bicycle was annihilated in midair.

“External Offering.”

Next it was the supporting column of the wind turbine.

“External Offering.”

Finally, the pure Iron Sand Sword was destroyed again.

Each time Salome swung her arm and the slash with a

mysterious reach rushed out, the attack was different. Its weight

changed, is sharpness increased, and it evolved into an even

more violent storm.

“Your attack isn’t just destruction or negation.”

Mikoto doubted this was simply an esper power.

But then what was it?

“Do you absorb it and then gain its traits and destructive

power!?”

“Is it really that shocking?”

Salome clenched and unclenched her right hand while tilting her

head.

“I’m using a Celtic system, but you can find things like this all over

the world. By destroying a specific weapon, jewel, or animal’s flesh

and abandoning it at a designated place, it acts as a sacrifice and

prayer for victory. The idea of a living sacrifice stands out a lot and

can seem to exist in a vacuum, but that’s only the extreme version

after it all escalated. The original and proper form of a sacrifice is to use an object, a dance, or some other kind of offering that doesn’t

require taking a life. ”

“…Eh…?”

Her mind gave up on parsing that as language.

No, she could not let herself be trapped by her own thoughts.

She could not stop here. She had to keep going.

This was scorching her mind, but it had to be some kind of

starting point.

This would help her change the angle at which she viewed the

trick art that was the world.

“So I can absorb anything I can destroy with my own hands.”

An explosion stabbed across the bridge.

The raincoat girl with the tan lines of a school swimsuit on her

bare skin took only a half step to the side.

She smiled.

“But if it’s too powerful for me to destroy or it doesn’t function as

a weapon, then I can’t absorb it as a means of attack.”

A high-pitched sound filled the air.

Misaka Mikoto had flicked an arcade coin up with her thumb.

Salome’s evil expression remained intact.

It was not that she did not know what was coming. She knew

and she was waiting for it.

At three times the speed of sound, an orange beam roasted the

air as it shot forward.

The air was whipped up.

A violent shockwave surrounded them.

The asphalt was ripped from the road.

“Hee hee.”

She laughed.

Unscathed, Mass Murderer Salome laughed with her lightly

clenched right hand swept out horizontally.

It had severed the orange trail.

Misaka Mikoto’s signature Railgun was nowhere to be seen.

“Something I can’t destroy barehanded doesn’t normally apply

for my External Offering, but now that I’ve built up this much of

a ‘chain’, pretty much anything goes, don’tcha think?”

“…”

“And now I’ve consumed the #3’s Railgun and offered it up. Its

destructive power is now mine. Now. A question. Iron Sand

Sword, bicycle, telephone pole, rubble, and a Railgun to finish it

off. Now that it’s snowballed up so much, just how flashy an

attack will this be? The answer is coming up after these

messages.”

“…Heh.”

“Why the hell are you laughing? ”

“Well…”

What look did she have on her face right now?

This was even more incredible than that boy. But at the very

least, she did not feel despair. Her signature Railgun had not

reached her opponent. She should have been panicking, but the

shock was surprisingly small. The Magic God known as the High

Priest had done the same thing, but that was not enough to

explain the lack of shock.

Then what was it?

Mikoto asked herself that, but she did not want to find the

answer.

She was pretty sure she would hate herself if she did.

“So it really is out there. I was having trouble finding the

stimulus I needed to gain a different view of the trick art known

as the world, but here it is just waltzing up to me.”

Were her eyes filled with the shadows of a hopelessly dark new

moon?

Or were her eyes filled with the light of a hopelessly bright full

moon?

She did not want to know.

She did not want to know.

She did not want to know.

“I hate dealing with stuff like this. You’ve gotta be completely

insane.”

“More. Give me more. This has to be taking me in the right

direction. I can’t understand you at all as I am, so if I can overcome

you, I can find the next stage I’m looking for!!”

“But I guess I was right to start this here. I’m crazy enough that

people call me a mass murderer behind my back, but you’re

gonna take it even further than me if you keep going in this

direction.”

Mikoto ignored her.

She greedily licked her lips and pulled out another arcade coin.

Taking a direct hit would mean instant death and she could even

absorb and accumulate the full power of Academy City’s #3, so

Mikoto was no match for Mass Murderer Salome. After all,

Mikoto could only use “up to” her full power whereas Salome

could add more on top of that. The difference was simply

insurmountable.

It was kill or be killed.

Those two extremes were the only options and odds were good

Mikoto would be the one to die.

But she would do it.

No matter how biased toward her personal viewpoint it was,

Mikoto had a reason to defeat Salome.

She would defeat her and ask her how to properly view the trick

art that was the world.

She would ask her for the foothold she needed to climb onto the

same stage as that boy.

She would make those things hers!!

“Daaaaaahhh!! Stop that, stop that. Why would you create a

super opponent that can keep up with your mass murderer side!?

Are you seriously trying to bring about the end of the world

here!?”

Just before she could, someone interfered.

Flying was not quite the right word. The glasses girl seemed to

drop down from the night sky, but she had probably launched

herself up by wrapping ivy around the bridge’s railing from

below.

Her black hair was tied back in twintails and she wore a white

dress that looked chilly in midwinter. She would have looked

plain, but the giant tropical flowers on either side of her head

changed that impression entirely.

She stood next to Misaka Mikoto.

Mikoto could tell she was an esper, even if not one made in

Academy City. She would not provide the foothold Mikoto

needed to solve the trick art she wanted to process and

understand.

“And you stop giving Salome all that unnecessary fuel! Salome is

a mass murderer who gains power indefinitely as long as her

chain continues. Under the right conditions, she seriously could

walk right in and singlehandedly destroy the White House.

Priority one when trying to defeat her is to break her chain. It

doesn’t take that much thought to figure that out, does it!?”

The raincoat girl scratched her head through her waterproof

hood and shook the rattling sports bag.

“Hmm. Claire, you’re being a little hard on her, don’tcha think?

She doesn’t know that my External Offering reverts to neutral if I

don’t give it another weapon within three minutes.”

“Shut up, Mass Murderer.”

Mikoto’s temperature finally dropped below the boiling point.

At the same time, she realized something. If those two were

telling the truth, then that sports bag had to contain “emergency

rations”. Salome could destroy one of its contents if the chain

was about to break in order to absorb the new weapon and keep

things going for another three minutes.

Claire was exactly right.

When someone set a snowball rolling, the fear began once it

reached a certain size. And then even the person who had started

it would be crushed if it rolled over them. Plus, Academy City

had crammed research institutions and next generation law

enforcement weapons into its limited space, so it was just about

the worst environment to challenge this girl.

“Kamisato-san has his own plans. Observing his school life

should be enough to tell you he doesn’t need any direct killing

done right now.”

“Oh? I was wondering what this was about, but you’re putting

my brother first, are you? Still, would that coward really agree to

harming his little sister?”

“Unfortunately for you, I’m willing to eliminate Kamisato-san’s

relatives as long as it’s for his sake in the end.”

The girl named Claire clapped her hands together in front of her

chest.

A bewitching light glowed through her glasses and she spoke in a

low voice.

“Don’t get carried away, little girl. You’re just a remora that gains

her status by clinging to his brand, so don’t think the protection

of being his sister will protect you forever. If you think you can

trick me into thinking you alone are special, you’re dead wrong.”

“Oh, dear. Why is everyone around my brother like this? Well,

the only difference is that one of us knows we’re crazy and the

other doesn’t, so arguing over who’s superior is just plain silly.”

The raincoat girl sighed.

“Also, do you honestly think I’ll let you stall for three minutes?

Don’t underestimate me, you little weed. You’re at the bottom of

the food chain. Blades and weapons are symbols of civilization,

so get lost unless you want to get reaped by human hands.”

“…”

“…”

The silence lasted a few seconds.

After a dull sound, the two of them vanished from the bridge.

(Into…the river!?)

Mikoto immediately looked to the side, but she could only see a

slight disturbance in the moon floating on the dark water’s

surface. Not even an electromagnetic scan told her what those

two were doing, but it seemed they were fighting on top of the

water, not in it.

The reading grew more distant.

Misaka Mikoto was dumbfounded for a bit, but then a gust of

chilly wind struck her heated body.

That was when her thoughts finally caught up to reality.

“Uuh…”

What had she been trying to do?

What would have happened if that plant girl named Claire had

not shown up?

Would she have been unable to find a solution and simply been

smashed by Salome?

Or…

Or?

“Urp!!”

She held her mouth.

She curled up on the spot.

She just barely suppressed the rising urge to vomit, but she could

not suppress the tears. She sobbed again and again as her entire

back shook.

“I hate dealing with stuff like this. You’ve gotta be completely

insane.”

That had been an ominous prophecy.

It would have been simple to write it off as some crazy girl’s

nonsense.

But it echoed in her ears nonetheless.

It echoed there and would not go away.

“I’m crazy enough that people call me a mass murderer behind my

back, but you’re gonna take it even further than me if you keep

going in this direction.”

She curled up and curled up and curled up.

She trembled and trembled and trembled.

The unstable girl finally tried to swallow it all down.

But…

Just as she prepared to stand up on her unsteady legs, a question

slipped into her brain based on the information planted there by

the mass murderer.

—— Then what are you going to do?

“…Ah…”

—— Can you really remain normal? Can you just really remain

where you are?

“Yes. ”

The biting chill of the wind struck the girl.

Her shaking finally stopped.

Misaka Mikoto slowly but surely stood up.

She stood up.

Between the Lines 2.

“Well, this is it…”

It was more than four times larger than a school gym.

A woman in a cheap suit and lab coat sighed as she looked

around the vast space.

She was Kihara Yuiitsu.

The countless halogen lights hanging down from the tall, tall

ceiling swept away all of the night’s darkness. But while the

space was filled with light even more dazzling than midday, it

was lacking in heating equipment and the biting December chill

mercilessly permeated it.

Her breath was white even indoors, but Yuiitsu seemed to be

enjoying herself. This actually seemed to give an edge to the

speed of her thoughts.

The large space looked like a plane crash investigation.

Bent and mangled metal parts were methodically lined up with

alphanumeric plates set up next to them. And those parts

belonged to military weapons that would never find their way

into civilian hands: excitation rods for laser emission, large

missile containers, bunker-busting drills, sprayers for flame

throwers or liquid nitrogen, various types of armor and rocket

boosters, etc.

Altogether, they were the Anti-Art Attachment.

Not even Kihara Yuiitsu could fully grasp that far-too-unique

weapon system and it belonged to someone who was no longer

with her.

“Is this what you want to know about, Yuiitsu-chan?”

The small girl next to her, Kihara Enshuu, tilted her head.

She was an expert at emulating the other Kiharas using the

screens of smartphones, handheld devices, and handheld game

consoles. It was possible she could approach a Kihara Noukan

that Kihara Yuiitsu was unfamiliar with.

Yuiitsu smiled.

“I still can’t believe that he was taken out, but the facts are the

facts. And I will take appropriate revenge on the bastard that did

that to him. That’s a given. …But if they could defeat him, then

their power must be complete overkill. If I try to figure this out

after running across them, I’ll be taken out in a single blow,

unfortunately.”

Kihara Yuiitsu was a researcher through and through, so she did

not believe in praying to god or karma. What had happened back

then? She would dredge up every last piece of information and

have a plan to defeat her enemy before actually confronting

them.

She had two hints.

First, the Anti-Art Attachment had bizarre scars that did not look

like anything from this world.

And second, the Anti-Art Attachment itself.

Know your enemy and know yourself and you need not fear even

a hundred battles. Only investigating one side would not make

for a proper analysis. She had to know the details of everything

related to that battle, so she had to rudely tear away the

mysterious veil surrounding her former teacher.

“Um, Yuiitsu-chan? Did you not find anything on Noukan-chan’s

storage or cloud? Are you relying on me because it was too

complexly encrypted?”

“Well…”

For some reason, the woman in cheap suit and lab coat hesitated

a moment and awkwardly scratched at her cheek.

“I did get into it, but all I found was a virtual Doberman figurine,

a collection of a Great Pyrenees links, a digital handshake ticket

for a District 15 Tosa idol, and data for a St. Bernard body pillow

that could be ordered with a single click. Yeah, so I thought

digging any deeper would be a violation of romance…”

“?”

The two of them weaved between the piles of wreckage and

finally arrived at the center of the vast space.

That area alone was empty.

Or perhaps it was the spot where the golden retriever should

have been.

“Okay, are you ready to get started?”

“Yes, but…”

Kihara Enshuu seemed unusually hesitant.

The cheap suit and lab coat woman frowned and the small girl

continued.

“You won’t get mad, Yuiitsu-chan?”

“Why would I?”

“Well, you’ve had a really scary look on your face for a while

now.”

“Oh.”

Yuiitsu relaxed her shoulders.

Or she thought she did.

“Not to worry. I’m just a little irritated that this person in front of

me might know a side of that teacher I wasn’t aware of. But

that’s just the skill you have, so you haven’t done anything

wrong. Right?”

Enshuu tilted her head because she apparently could not

understand that human subtlety.

At any rate, she had permission, so she grabbed one of the many

devices dangling from her neck. A complex waveform appeared

on the small screen.

“Yes, yes.”

She muttered something of unclear meaning.

“I understand. Noukan-chan would do this…”

As Kihara Enshuu stared at the screen with her pupils dilated,

irregular convulsions ran through her entire body. Yuiitsu

gently supported the small girl’s back as she jerked about.

In a seemingly kind yet actually forceful action, she whispered

sweetly into Enshuu’s ear.

“What do you see?”

“Ah, ahh…ahhh…”

“Enshuu-chan.”

She bit the girl’s earlobe and gently stroked her back. A mother

rubbed her baby’s back to stimulate the parasympathetic nerves

and physically provide calming signals. But Yuiitsu had a

different intent. Her fingers dug in to carve out signals of

displeasure that mercilessly prevented Enshuu from departing

for a world of trance-like dreams.

With nowhere to escape to, Enshuu’s mind raged within her

small body, her shoulders and hips jerked around a few more

times, and then she finally focused on reality again.

She spoke with weak and feverish breaths.

“I…don’t understand it.”

“…”

“But I know a familiar sensation. This is the same feeling…as

when I tried to dive inside Kagun-chan…”

“Oh, I see.”

Yuiitsu grinned and let go of Enshuu’s back.

Kihara Kagun, aka Bersi.

He was a heretic among heretics who had reached for techniques

beyond science despite being a Kihara. Yuiitsu had some

fragmentary information about his self-destructive strategy

taken against Kihara Byouri at the end of the Eastern European

Baggage City affair.

Kihara Yuiitsu herself had been the one to draw up the

blueprints for handling the commotion in Baggage City, so the

Board of Directors could not restrict her access to information on

what had happened there.

“Pant, pant.”

With all strength gone from her body and no more support from

the fellow Kihara, the girl crumpled weakly to the floor.

She looked up at Yuiitsu with damp eyes and still managed to

force out some words.

“But this is different again from Kagun-chan. It isn’t that there

are unreadable corrupted files ‘inside’ Noukan-chan. It’s more

like there’s a link there and carelessly accessing it will send you

somewhere else entirely. The source of what made Noukan-chan

special must have been ‘outside’ of him…”

(That explains it.)

Yuiitsu smiled warmly, but her brain worked coldly.

(That’s why Kihara Enshuu was isolated in that juvenile hall

even though she didn’t really need punishment. Someone…

someone on the same level as sensei was afraid of having this

decoded.)

Kihara Enshuu was not an expert at trickery, but it still had to

have been incredibly difficult to get her to hole up deep inside

that prison like it was a luxury hotel while thinking it was her

own idea. Whoever this was had pulled it off splendidly. It had

been enough to completely overturn her murderous schedule

and the joy of being needed by those around her.

Yuiitsu’s list of candidates was quite short.

And just one person on that list had any real connection with the

Kihara brand.

(The Archetype Controller. So it’s that Board Chairman.)

“Was I…”

Breathing heavily and face flushed, Enshuu forced her voice

from her throat.

“Was I useful, Yuiitsu-chan? Did this…really help…?”

“Yes, so don’t worry.”

(I just wanted confirmation from someone else that a normal

Kihara can’t analyze this.)

She supported the back of the small girl on the floor, gently held

her in her arms, and whispered in the ear of this fellow Kihara

who had beads of sweat running down her forehead.

She whispered sweetly, kindly, and compassionately.

“Hey, Enshuu-chan? If you’re that worried, you can always

emulate me…emulate Kihara Yuiitsu.”

“Yes, yes. I understand. Yuiitsu Onee-chan would do-…!?”

Enshuu could not finish.

This time, her head dropped as if the thin thread supporting it

had snapped. When she saw the girl completely lose

consciousness, Kihara Yuiitsu carelessly let go like a child tossing

aside a doll she was tired of playing with.

Yuiitsu’s expression remained unchanged.

(Oh, dear. Does this mean I have one foot planted on “the other

side”, just like him?)

“Now, then,” she said quietly.

She left the giant indoor space to gather her thoughts. She did

not hesitate to turn her back on the empty spot her beloved

golden retriever, Kihara Noukan, had filled.

Some attachment remained. She had regrets.

But she saw no reason to drag them along with her. He had said

so when he had left.

She no longer had to be his student. She was to surpass him and

become something unique that no one else could.

“…”

She stepped outside.

She reached into her lab coat pocket and pulled out a thin

rectangular case. It contained a row of quality cigars. She bit off

the tip with her front teeth and placed it between her lips, but

she did not light it. Still, that was enough to fill her nose with a

pleasantly sweet aroma.

It was December.

She stood outside a papermaking factory late at night.

Technically, it was a large box simply registered that way on

paper. Kihara Noukan had had replacement weaponry for his

Anti-Art Attachment in all twenty three districts and this was

one of those storage facilities.

She leaned against the wall and shook the thick cigar in the

corner of her mouth as she looked up into the night sky.

(This just about confirms what that power he relied on was.)

The problem had looked unprovable when viewing the numbers,

but she had simply lacked the information needed to find the

answer and had not even noticed that she was making leaps of

logic. That had produced the error.

She only had to analyze it all one thing at a time.

It did not matter how precipitous a problem looked. The answer

was always right in front of everyone’s eyes; it was just that the

people of that era could not see it. Universal gravitation had

existed in the BCE days. The theory of relativity had formed the

instant the universe came into existence. But the people of the

time had not seen it because they thought the world was

supported by an elephant or turtle or they thought the universe

revolved around the earth.

This was not a paradox that only existed in theory or in a play on

words.

These things existed as actual phenomena, so no one could keep

those theories and laws to themselves.

Technology and knowledge were equal to all.

(In that case, what was the attack method, effect, conditions, and

range of Kamisato Kakeru who slaughtered sensei’s “power”?

Could I determine that by comparing it to the behavior patterns

of Niang-Niang and Nephthys that he warned me about using

the term “Magic God”?)

A sound reached Yuiitsu’s ears as she immersed herself in

thought.

She turned her head and saw a small girl giving her a frightened

look from behind the fork lift and wooden boxes used to

camouflage the facility. The girl held a leash as if for a pet, but

she did not have a normal dog at her feet. Perhaps due to dorm

restrictions, a small pet robot was wagging its tail there.

“U-um… Miss. You have a white coat on, so are you from the

health department?”

The girl hesitantly spoke to her.

It really was something she should not have done.

“Where is… the gold doggy?”

Kihara Yuiitsu smiled cheerfully.

A moment later, bluish-white sparks exploded in the city night.

The girl swayed to the side and collapsed onto the asphalt

ground. Yuiitsu pulled a device resembling a stun gun from her

lab coat pocket, but it was not actually a stun gun. It used

amplification circuits to send out a high power pulse that

destroyed electronic circuits and unlocked doors, but she had

further modified it to work on people.

Simply put, it could erase the short-term memories of anyone

within ten meters.

The electric signals stored in the cerebral nerves were destroyed

and rendered unreadable.

In a way, it was the nastiest nonlethal weapon.

“Just like a chop to the neck or a punch to the stomach, not

actually damaging the brain isn’t easy.”

Rather than the collapsed girl, Kihara Yuiitsu approached the pet

robot that lacked the ability to sense the danger. She picked it up,

inserted a cable, and read its internal memory. It did not seem to

be the type that wirelessly recorded things to the cloud. Not that

she had been very worried since she would have received

advance warning if it had been sending out electromagnetic

waves or an infrared signal.

After modifying a few of the image records, Kihara Yuiitsu

slowly exhaled.

She set down the pet robot after switching it off.

Killing any witnesses, regardless of age or sex, would be faster. It

reduced the risk of the memories or records being repaired. More

importantly, it was much more Kihara-like.

But she did not do that.

She clicked her tongue, pulled out her cellphone, and called

someone.

“Yes, yes. Case C has occurred, so take response #4. I already took

out their ‘eyes’, so you have to deal with that. Prioritize removing

everything from the site and erasing all traces within twenty

minutes. I’ll leave the next candidate site to you, but return to

normal duties within three hours and don’t forget to set up an

above average level of security. And don’t make a big

commotion. That would gather attention and have the opposite

effect.”

There was no such thing as perfect security.

So instead of gathering attention by building the thickest barrier

possible, she focused on blending into the background so no one

would target her in the first place.

And of course, her surprised subordinates asked why.

Not that they would expect this to overturn her decision.

“Well…”

Kihara Yuiitsu did not give it much serious thought.

She simply looked down at the girl and pet robot that lay on the

asphalt like they were dead. She was probably thinking about

that girl whose dorm did not allow her to have a pet and the

golden retriever who had given that normal person a small taste

of her dream.

Then the Kihara answered with the unlit cigar in her mouth.

She did not hesitate.

“Because that is the essence of romance, I suppose.”

Notes

1. The kanji for World Rejecter.

Chapter 3.

Part 1.

The next morning, Kamijou Touma was in for a shock as soon as

he woke up in the bathtub.

“…It’s falling out.”

Only after speaking the words did a chill cover his entire body.

“My hair is falling out!!”

It had not hit him until now, but just how much stressful was

this new life? Not that it was all that surprising when he shared a

school building with a monster like Kamisato Kakeru and his

World Rejecter and the boy could attack at any time.

“Ohhhhhh!! Index’s biting had already loosened the roots of

Kamijou-san’s hair and now the Kamisato panic delivered the

finishing blow!? This can’t be happening! I’m only in my teens!

I’m still young! I shouldn’t have to worry about my scalp! Help

me, god! Help me, Othinus!!”

He was so panicked that he rolled along the floor and more or

less pushed the door open with his own body to escape the

bathroom.

“Are you still half asleep? You go out of your way to hole up in

the bathroom, so at least wash your face before coming out.”

Othinus put her hands on her hips and sounded exasperated this

early in the morning.

She could only be so bold in the open space thanks to the many

dolls that had been forced onto Kamijou like a curse after the

previous day’s rock-paper-scissors tournament. They were

already being destroyed as the calico cat’s playmates, so they had

been bitten, torn, and strewn about with white stuffing scattered

everywhere.

“You did well for a thoughtless human who has a critical lack of

delicacy. You have my praise.”

“Is that so?”

“This…what is it called? Anyway, it has done well taking my

place. I feel like blessing it using my position as a god.”

“Othinus, that thing you’re holding between your arms is

Higozuiki-chan. It has a proper origin, but I do not recommend

doing a search on it.”

He had bought plenty of food afterschool the day before, so they

were finally freed from their critical food shortage. Breakfast

was a miscellaneous assortment of toast, milk, and bacon cooked

with asparagus because he felt like eating vegetables and meat

together.

“Is it just me or are you only using the frying pan?”

“This morning is bad enough already, so I don’t even want to

think about doing any dishes. My head already feels heavy.”

While eating breakfast, Kamijou Touma made an

announcement.

“Othinus, you’re staying home today.”

“Don’t be silly, human. Do you really think you can restrict a

god’s rights?”

“You’ll be fine. The dolls will keep the cat from attacking you for

a while.”

“If you know that’s a problem, then come up with a more

fundamental solution!”

Othinus shouted back at him with her hair bristling, but human-

sized Kamijou and Index did not take the threat seriously.

Meanwhile on the floor, the cat held down a random doll with

both front paws, bit at it, pulled, and produced an ominous

ripping sound.

“I’m a little scared since I can’t tell what Kamisato is up to.

Regardless, having you anywhere near him would be a bad idea.

He might have some other plan, but there’s a chance his mind

would go blank and he’d start using World Rejecter the instant

he saw you. I can’t afford to have that happen at school.”

“You have a point, but he already knows where this dorm is. Plus,

he is not acting alone. Couldn’t he have others attack the dorm

while you’re at school?”

“It is possible…” Kamijou looked troubled. “But based on how

he’s acted, I doubt he would do that.”

“Any proof?”

“He’s afraid of the Magic Gods.” Kamijou grabbed an asparagus

with his chopsticks. “He knows he can defeat them with World

Rejecter, but that’s all he knows. That means he doesn’t know if

he can defeat them without World Rejecter. And harming the

girls around him is the one thing he wants to avoid the most.

That’s actually the source of his motivation to attack the Magic

Gods, so he won’t compromise there. That means it would be a

problem if he sent them on a mission and they never came back. ”

The Kamisato Faction was not some evil secret cabal.

If they sent out a team and that team was defeated, they would

not arrogantly conclude that it was the team’s fault for being so

weak.

In fact, they could not sacrifice a single one of their own.

That was why they sent Kamisato, their central figure, to the

front line.

And with that in mind…

“However they get there, Kamisato will definitely show up for

the finishing blow. I just have to pay attention to what he’s doing

at school.”

“We don’t know where he gets his information. He might know

I’ve lost my power as a Magic God.”

“He probably does,” agreed Kamijou. “But he’s still afraid of the

Magic Gods. They’re the source of all of this and they’ve taken a

large chunk out of his heart. He will conclude that the Magic

Gods’ power and influence still exists in this world until he loses

the right hand that makes him special…or that he thinks does.

Even if he’s been given a logical explanation and is 99.9%

convinced that you’ve lost your power, he’ll still be cautious

when it comes to you. And if he cares about those girls as much

as he claims to, he won’t send them on a mission like that. He

will wait until he can make the move himself. It’s not a logical

issue. It’s just like someone checking again and again to make

sure the door is locked. He understands, but he’s still afraid.”

Yes.

Kamisato Kakeru would never think about having those girls

clash with a Magic God when he was not around.

In his view, those girls had had something taken from them by

the Magic Gods and that was why they were doing as he said.

They had already had something taken.

He would never leave a possibility of more being taken.

“What a pain. Is this what they call the influence of a god?”

Index had remained silent this entire time.

She did not join the conversation.

However, she did not seem in a bad mood or in deep thought.

“Hmm. I’ve been waiting so long for a normal meal like this, but

it’s so normal that it’s just boring.”

“Oh, no. Now Index is approaching a much plainer sort of crisis!”

They were discussing their future plans, but time continued on

all the same.

After making it clear that Index and Othinus would be staying

home, Kamijou prepared to leave for school.

He looked carefree, but school was where he needed to figure out

what Kamisato, the center of his unease, was up to. And if

Kamisato did not show up or left early, he could conclude that

something was going to happen.

“I’ll be back later.”

“Be back before it gets dark. …In all seriousness, I get the feeling

that something is going to happen.”

Kamijou left the dorm.

He carelessly started on his usual path to school but then

remembered he had a new school to go to.

The sense of danger gradually caught up with him.

(Huh? Does that mean it might be further away and I might not

make it in time?)

He paled.

He quickly changed direction, but then he spotted a familiar face.

It was Misaka Mikoto.

He panicked because running into some Biri Biri trouble now

could be disastrous, held-back levels of disastrous, but then he

frowned.

There was something there.

He could not put it to words, but something was wrong.

“Hey?”

In an extremely rare occurrence, Kamijou was the one to initiate

the conversation between them.

Not even he was sure what mindset had led him to do that.

“What?”

But the instant she turned around and their eyes met, he

distinctly felt a chill race down his spine.

But not because the look on her face frightened him. Her

Tokiwadai Middle School uniform was clean and not dirty in any

way.

And yet his entire body was stricken by a hopeless shudder like

the tip of a bloody Japanese sword was pointed between his eyes.

(What…is this?)

He could not find an answer.

Meanwhile, Misaka Mikoto smiled.

All she did was smile.

“Aren’t you going to buy a winter coat or something? It looks like

you’re wearing layers, but aren’t you cold with just that?”

There was nothing concerning in what she said either.

Nothing about it should have brought any tension or sense of

danger, yet the idea that something was off only grew as their

time together grew.

Her smile looked like a thin rubber film being pushed out by

fingers within.

Her too-perfect tone of voice sounded like it was made with a

metal diaphragm.

“Oh…”

“?”

He finally figured it out.

It was not something there that scared him. It was the opposite.

Something was not there. There was something he could not see

or understand. Misaka Mikoto was smiling and speaking, but the

heart and inner thoughts behind it were not reaching him.

“Well, I have to go this way. I want to stop by the office before

classes start. I’m hoping it isn’t too late to change my elective

gym selection for the third term.”

She sounded entirely casual.

And yet he felt like he shared nothing with this person.

“The standard would be arresting techniques, aikido, self-

defense, or fencing to focus on my Iron Sand Sword, but if I want

to go more the Railgun route, maybe sharpshooting or archery

would be better. Well, I guess anything’s fine as long as it’s

useful. ”

“Did…something happen?”

He asked his question far too late.

“Yes.”

Mikoto did not say what it was.

She simply smiled and gave her answer.

“And now I can’t assume I’m setting the pace at the head of the

pack. ”

“………………………………………………………………………………

…………………………………………………………………………………

…”

He could not even chase after her as she left.

What?

What was going on?

Part 2.

Kamijou walked slowly to school like a drunk following his

homing instinct. He may have been following his usual routine

to lessen the burden on his mind as much as possible.

The new school seemed to be closer to the dorm than the old one,

so he arrived earlier than expected.

Or maybe he was no longer able to control the length of his

strides.

He saw the new school scene filled with a variety of uniforms.

After passing through the main gate, he spotted the student

council president…what was her name? Anyway, he saw that

palm-sized Jumpy Bunny vanishing back behind the school

building.

He decided to follow her and found her at the trash dump.

She wore her uniform and had rubber gloves on her hands. A

gelatin drink called “A Banana to Fill Your Mouth First Thing in

the Morning” sold at convenience stores sat on top of the chained

and padlocked lid of the incinerator. He did not do it himself, but

Kamijou had heard of people going for fruits like banana, acai, or

blueberry to wake them up in the morning. He mainly heard

about it on TV.

Which meant…

“Hey, are you eating breakfast here?”

“Wahyah!?”

She hopped straight up when he called out to her from behind.

She must have thought he would take it because she quickly

snatched up the gelatin drink. That was apparently a mistake

because it erupted up out of the opening at the top.

It poured down over her head and she fell onto her butt.

“Wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-what is this!? Oh, it’s Problem Student #2-

kun. You really scared me. Huh? Or am I in trouble all alone here

with a problem student?”

“If you get it, then work on either closing your spread legs or on

wiping that sticky white banana drink out of your hair. As things

are, I’m not sure where to look… But I can see why you need a

middle school underclassman to make you a lunch every day.”

“Nn. But this is the perfect meal because it’s healthy and you

don’t have to get your hands dirty like with a rice ball or a

sandwich. Mie-chan is just overprotective and worries too

much.”

“That’s not the issue. This is just as bad as eating in the

bathroom. Maybe I should tell that Akikawa girl about this…”

“Eeek! Eeeeeeek!! Um, Mie-chan is really scary when she’s mad.

She piles up a bunch of arguments like a falling block puzzle and

it feels like they’re crushing you!”

“Why are you always the one being scolded, student council

president?”

The president seemed to be looking after the trash as usual. It

was possible she would stay there until the garbage truck

showed up and the garbage man actually took the garbage away

without injury. Or maybe she intended to help load it into the

truck.

After some thought, Kamijou asked a question.

“Should I stay?”

“No need. If I’m shorthanded I can talk to Mie-chan and call for

the rest of the student council.”

“So that’s why you email her at the drop of the hat. Is she your

servant?”

“Eeeek! Eeeeeeeeeeeeeek!!”

Arguing was not going to help, so he decided to leave the

president for the time being.

His biggest reason was a simple one.

He had seen a boy enter through the back gate so as not to be

seen.

This boy was a registered student of the school, but he did not

wear either of its uniforms.

It was Kamisato Kakeru.

“Do you know something?”

Kamijou had no real basis for the question he asked the instant

he saw the boy.

It may have been closer to a simple outburst.

“Someone I know was acting weird, Kamisato. Do you know

what might-…”

“Salome is here.” Kamisato actually cut him off. “How large is the

Kamijou Faction? Being in Academy City isn’t enough to keep

them safe. I have no idea how many she might have ‘snacked on’

before arriving in this city! If you have a way of contacting them,

then do it. I want to avoid any unnecessary bloodshed!!”

If something had happened, Kamijou had expected Kamisato to

play dumb.

He had been prepared to read some subtle changes in the boy’s

expression and tone of voice, so he was taken aback.

“Salome?”

“From your point of view, I guess she would be a member of the

Kamisato Faction. She’s also my little sister. We’re not blood-

related, though.” Kamisato gave a gentle sigh. “But she’s

completely out of control. No matter what I say or how many

people try to stop her, she will spread destruction without end

once she’s taken action. Oh, dammit. This is why we used some

electrodes to cut off her neurotransmitters and keep her

brainwaves below a functional level. As long as she can be kept

below the critical point where she can infinitely work herself up

with her own words, you can speak with her normally.”

Kamijou felt dread sneaking in through his skin.

It was just like when he had faced Misaka Mikoto earlier.

“How can I believe that? She’s part of the Kamisato Faction,

right? I already know that entire group is centered on you! For

better or for worse, those girls won’t act without your go sign.

Right!?”

“Do you remember Claire? She’s the Gemstone esper who used to

be in the gardening club. She’s the one with all of her cells almost

identical to plant matter.”

“Yeah, what about her?”

She had played an important role in saving Patricia Birdway, so

she had left a stronger impression than the rest of the Kamisato

Faction.

But the “normal high school boy” had this to say:

“Last night, she had a run-in with Salome and her body was

sliced in two.”

He said it so readily.

An extreme oddity enveloped everything.

“…”

“Fortunately, her power allowed her to survive. …But for anyone

but Claire, that would have been a one-way ticket to the afterlife.

And I’m not saying Salome only did that because it was Claire.

She would do the exact same thing to Ellen, Elza, or anyone else

who stood in her way.”

“What…is going on?”

“I don’t know either. But if something’s wrong on your end, odds

are good it was caused by Salome. At the very least, I haven’t

made a direct ‘request’ to her. If I wanted a war, I already would

have attacked you. I want you to know that Salome is acting on

her own here.”

Kamisato mussed up his bangs with a hand.

Then he spoke up as if he had just remembered something.

“A long time ago, Salome and I played a board game together. It

was a minor foreign-made one and all the instructions were in

German, so we had to translate it into English and then convert

that to Japanese. All in all, learning the rules was a pain. Oh, and

this was before she ‘broke’.”

“?”

That phrasing bothered him, but getting this story out of

Kamisato came first.

“It was an election game. You rolled the dice, moved your game

piece along, and played your cards as you competed to become

president. You can think of it as a variant of sugoroku. And since

it was a fictional game, you could use all sorts of methods. You

could buy up all the TV stations and newspapers to advertise

yourself like crazy. You could sabotage your opponent’s

campaign vans so they got into accidents and affected your

opponent’s public image. You could even steal ballot boxes just

before the votes were counted for a last minute reversal. The

ridiculous freedom it gave you was what made it so much fun.”

“And?”

“What method do you think Salome used?”

Kamisato gave a hopelessly calm smile.

“Assassination. She gathered up all of those cards and used them

all at once when the time came. And she didn’t assassinate the

VIPs who required a really lucky roll for success. She would force

her way into the normal houses of her opponent’s supporters

and slaughter them. The limited VIPs were one thing, but you

couldn’t protect all of your supporters. There was no stopping

her. If someone so much as announced support of that

candidate, she would kill them. If they brought the candidate up

in conversation, they were a target. That forced everyone to

leave the candidate. We laughed because it had turned into a

Central or South American election where threats are more

effective than persuasion.”

“You’re kidding, right? Then if Salome’s here in Academy

City…?”

“It’s essentially the same. We both have our own faction and

she’s trying to make yours crumble away so I can win. And

instead of taking out you at the top, she’s focusing on the

defenseless friends surrounding you. It isn’t quite the same as

making an example out of a punished criminal, but once she

devours a few of them, she thinks your base will crumble away

and your circle of friends will scatter. So she won’t stop preying

on them until they do scatter. Do you get the situation now?”

Was this why Mikoto had been acting odd?

Had she already run into Salome and had her life put in danger?

“…”

“What is it?”

“Nothing,” was all Kamijou said.

(That doesn’t fit with what I saw. She didn’t seem to be

trembling in fear and afraid to bring up the incident. I felt

something more ominous and hopelessly muddy.)

Something seemed horribly off, but that was only the

impression he had received.

He had no proof of anything.

It would be better to solidify his footing with just the things he

knew for sure. If it was true Claire had been bisected, Salome’s

violence went beyond a mere fight. If he made a mistake and was

too slow, then someone he knew really could end up dead.

The violence and killing were not the goal.

She was trying to work up the masses and control the general

direction of his group as a whole. In a way, it was a perfect

example of the original definition of a terrorist.

Of course, it was possible this was all some plot of the Kamisato

Faction.

Claire’s bisection could just be an act and this Salome person

might not even exist. They may have been trying to scare

Kamijou into contacting everyone he knew so they could write

up a list of the entire Kamijou Faction.

However…

“Hey, Kamisato.”

“What?”

“What if I told you it was me that sliced Claire in two, not

Salome?”

“Do you want me to kill you right here and now?'”

Kamisato Kakeru’s voice definitely grew a level deeper.

He skipped straight past his catch phrase about wishing for a

new world.

To be blunt, Kamisato was not a trustworthy person, but

Kamijou felt this at least was not a lie. He knew Kamisato would

never sacrifice any of the girls around him. No matter the

reason, even if that was the shortest route to his goal, and even if

Claire herself offered to slice her belly open. That “normal high

school boy” would never allow it.

“Okay, I get it. So what do we do? If this Salome person is

wandering around Academy City as she pleases and she’ll bite at

anyone I know that she comes across, what can we do?”

“My only advice is that you have them defend themselves. I’m

doing everything I can do track Salome down, but I don’t know

how much success I’ll have. She is a mass murderer. That

monster camouflages herself within the crowds and, next thing

you know, she’s dyed society red. And once she dives down into

that sea of people, she won’t show herself until she attacks her

prey.”

“Where did you get this information from? How much can you

trust them?”

“Sunny and Rain. They’re fortuneteller sisters and they can

gather very precise information over a very wide area using a

globe that provides a weather map of the entire planet and the

movement of the stars. Sometimes they even scatter silver iodide

or dry ice from an airplane to alter the weather conditions and

thus guide destiny in the direction they want. Those excellent

Weather Girls were a powerful presence when it came to the

weather market and weather derivatives, so their online trading

was an important source of funds. …Until, that is, they removed

the electrodes that acted as Salome’s fuse, failed to control that

mass murderer in her critical state, and were attacked.”

Kamijou clicked his tongue.

Fortunetelling was a common technique on the magic side and

he did not know how that differed from the technique that the

Kamisato Faction had access to, but if they could access secret

information like that, it was a fatal blow to any kind of data

security. They could steal all the data they wanted even with the

strongest firewall in place and even if the wire to the internet

was physical severed.

That explained how the Kamisato Faction knew so much about

personal memories. It could be online or offline and it could be

mechanical memory or biological memory. They essentially had

a global interception system in place.

“What did those sisters want to do with Salome?”

“I don’t know and it makes my head hurt. I guess we weren’t as

solid a group as I thought. I was doing everything I could to

ensure there wasn’t too much friction between them all, but

something I wasn’t aware of must have happened.”

Positive emotions did not necessarily create smooth

relationships.

In fact, a rumor with no statistical basis claimed over half of

unplanned crimes were related to a romance in some way. And

when focused on just Kamisato to such an extreme, that group

had to be quite twisted. It was possible someone wanted to

eliminate Salome by inciting her to action so she would end up in

an accident.

What had happened to Sunny and Rain was unknown, but based

on how Kamisato had presented this, they could not be in any

state to move properly. That meant the Kamisato Faction had

lost its radar and that made it all the harder to locate Mass

Murderer Salome inside Academy City.

On top of that, Salome had escaped the predictions of those

sisters who could predict things on a global scale.

If she had attacked them badly enough that they could not

predict the future, it meant she had ignored whatever was

supposedly predetermined and then harmed them.

Normal means would not be enough to find her.

And as they fell behind like that, blood would fill the city streets.

Kamijou sighed and arranged the conditions in his mind.

“Kamisato, you said Salome spreads out her targets over as wide

an area as possible so no one knows who she’ll attack next. Since

you can’t protect everyone, there will always be an opening. She

would want to maintain that advantageous position.”

“Yes. What about it?”

“But her overall objective is still me. She wants to weaken or even

defeat me.”

“Get to the point.”

“Let me answer your question with a question of my own. She’s

decided I’m at the very top, so what if she sees me wandering

around? Even if she can continue going after the gallery, won’t

she attack me directly if she has the chance?”

“…”

“And this isn’t an election game we’re talking about. It’s a direct

fistfight. It’s a war. There’s no need to wait until election day. If

the two of us are fighting in the streets and if I gain the upper

hand, she won’t be able to wait around. After all, her ultimate

goal is to ensure you win, so her efforts are wasted if you, the big

boss, are eliminated. She won’t be able to sit idly by. Even if it

means throwing away her advantage, she’ll definitely come to

save you. In shogi, going after your opponent’s rook or bishop is

meaningless if your own king is taken.”

“I see. You have a point.” Kamisato shrugged. “If we can’t track

her down, it’s faster to create a situation where we know she’ll

show up. That does make sense.”

“Just to be clear, you’ll be selling out your ally here. And your

sister at that.”

“That’s exactly why I need to do this. I don’t want any of those

girls to end up a perpetrator or a victim. I just want to return this

goddamn convenient harem.”

Kamisato pulled out his cellphone.

“In that case, I’ll make some calls. I’m fine with a fistfight in the

streets, but if we put on too realistic a performance, Elza and the

like would probably rush in to kill you.”

“No, that would actually be perfect. If your faction isn’t freaking

out over it, Salome might notice something isn’t right and refuse

to get close.”

“Do you not know how frightening girls can be?”

“I’d like to believe they’re marshmallow-like creatures full of

compassion and kindness, but it doesn’t sound like we have time

for that now.”

Their plan was set.

But there was another problem that Kamijou had to deal with

first.

“What do I do? Really, what do I do about my attendance!? We’re

not even talking about how many days I have left! I’m already in

the negative territory where it’s hard to see how I can make up

for it no matter how hard I try! So what in the world do I do!?”

“Hmm.”

Kamisato Kakeru did not give it much thought.

He simply gave an idea.

“Why not ask a classmate to answer the roll call for you?”

…………………………………………………………………………………

…………………………………………………………………………………

……………

A miniature universe exploded inside Kamijou Touma.

He faced heaven and let out a roar

“Maaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh

hhhhh!!”

If it was that simple, couldn’t he have been doing that ever since

the second term started? Even if it only worked once every ten

times, that would still have bought him a few days. Then he

would not have had one foot in the “held back” zone and he could

have focused on this mission more easily.

But it was all too late.

All the lost time made him feel like an idiot.

“Ahhh! Ahhhh!! Ahhhhhh!!!!!”

“I know you want to revert to infancy, but I’m not going to play

the mother role. I’m pretty sure it would be really bad for my

back.”

Crying was not going to help.

To make use of this slight chance, he grabbed his phone and

called Aogami Pierce.

“Answer the roll call for you? Sure, but will that really work in a

small high school classroom? Don’t blame me if she sees right

through it.”

“I believe in you, Aogami! …And what’s that commotion in the

background? Did something happen?”

“I’m planning a bit of an event. I want to check the wiring, so I

need to visit the faculty room. It’s times like this when I’m glad I

carry figurine repair putty with me wherever I go. If the tool

doesn’t work, I might need a spare key.”

“Hm? Hmm?”

“I’ll tell you later. Tonight’s gonna be great!!”

Aogami hung up, but at least Kamijou had someone to answer

the roll call for him.

Now they needed to get moving.

“Do you know where Salome might go? No, I guess we wouldn’t

be having all this trouble if you did. Still, she needs to see us

fighting if we’re going to lure her out.”

“Let’s use a video site. She always preferred online videos to TV.

If we upload our fight disguised as an amateur witnessing it,

she’ll come running no matter where she is.”

“I guess that leaves just one thing.”

“Yes, let’s do it near a recognizable landmark she can see in the

background.”

Part 3.

The barefoot girl wore raincoats directly over her bare, swimsuit

tan-lined skin and had her long silver hair wrapped like disks or

demon horns on either side of her head.

She was Mass Murderer Salome.

Her treasure was the list left by Sunny and Rain. She could

achieve her current goal simply by continuing to attack the

people on it.

The list may have been a symbol of tragedy, but its presence was

a good thing for Academy City as a whole.

Without it, her targets would not have been so limited.

She would have randomly chosen Academy City residents and

indiscriminately attacked them in a way that directed negative

emotions toward Kamijou Touma and rejected him from society.

“Here we go.”

Salome muttered to herself while sitting on a bus station bench.

Now that the morning student rush hour was over, that bench

had become a rest area with zero customer traffic, so she had

used it to lie in wait for someone.

She honestly had nothing against her opponent.

It just had to be someone on the list.

“Accelerator-chan☆ …Your real name is surprisingly cute.”

“…”

Her target had white hair and red eyes. One hand held a cane

with a modern design and the other held a plastic bag from a

drug store. He reminded Salome of white asparagus. No one

could end up like that without being thrown into a uniquely

arranged environment.

“Academy City’s #1. Since you’re famous, you’ve gotta be used to

things like this. I’m here to kill you real quick.”

“…”

“Oh? You’re not onboard with that? Maybe you need some more

motivation. Are you gonna say something like ‘I will never kill

again (sparkle☆)’? Heh heh heh. Ah ha ha ha!! After everything

you did, do you really think you can rid yourself of allllll that bad

stuff you did and become a nice clean good person? Hyah hyah

hyah hyah hyah!!”

“…”

“And you can’t just rid yourself of killings, don’tcha think?”

The raincoat girl’s smile vanished and an odd emptiness filled

her eyes.

“We’re different. Then again, a proper human being might laugh

if they heard that since it’s like a rapist insisting he isn’t as bad as

a cannibal. Still, we’re different. If anyone wanted to put us in

the same category, that would be more than enough reason to

kill them, don’tcha think? But even if we’re different, I can still

tell. You can’t get rid of your killing. Not even if we were the only

people left in the world and I raised my hands and said I’d grown

out of killing.”

“…”

“How about a little test?”

She laughed.

With the waterproof hood over her head, Salome held out her

index finger.

She pointed at Accelerator.

No, at the plastic bag in his hand.

“I can understand the milk and chocolate. The rubber ducky and

shampoo hat might just be your idea of a fun bath time. …But

there’s just no way your feet would fit in those tiny shoes,

don’tcha think? In that case, might their owner be somewhere

nearb-…”

Before she could finish speaking, Salome’s pointer finger and the

arm attached to it were gone.

He had not done anything special.

He had simply approached her, simply grabbed her arm, and

simply torn it off.

The series of actions merely had some vector manipulation

involved to provide superhuman speed.

“Hyah.”

But…

“Hyah hyah hyah hyah!! Oh, wow. I’ve gotta have struck the

jackpot here!!”

No pain or fear filled Mass Murderer Salome’s mind.

In fact, she showed the relief and excitement of someone who

had finally run across another eccentric that could discuss an old

movie that had long since stopped playing.

She took a step back and the bottom of her double raincoat

floated out like a jellyfish or clione. She bent forward and held

her stomach with her remaining arm while not even trying to

hide her continued laughter.

Then she used that remaining hand to grab the toy pocket watch

hanging from her neck and kissed it.

“My External Offering can absorb any weapon or armor that I

can destroy barehanded and build it into my own power. And

after that snowball rolls down the hill far enough, no one can

stop the chain, don’tcha think? So that’s the thing. I’m not a good

match for people who don’t rely on civilized tools such as

weapons and shields. There isn’t much I can do when they’re

stupider than a chimpanzee and just use their own two arms.”

“You…”

“Spare me any hackneyed lines like ‘What did you do to your

body? (sparkle☆)’. Heh heh. At the very least, it isn’t as strange

as that brain of yours.”

There was a sound like the straining of a wet roll of thread.

No blood came from the torn raincoat and severed arm.

It also felt odd.

The surface of her brown suntanned arm was smooth, but it

contained the inhuman eeriness of a mannequin.

“See, what matters for a sacrifice is how important it is to the

person offering it. If you had such a great season that you have

way more food than you could ever eat, then rice or fish isn’t

gonna count as a sacrifice. And some stranger you abduct won’t

work as a living sacrifice. Do you know anything about Voodoo

rituals? When they sell their soul to the devil, once a year they

have to offer up someone who it pains them to sacrifice: a family

member, a lover, a beloved teacher, etc. But once they run out of

people, they’ve gotta pay with their own life. This is the same.

Only the External Offering just wasn’t quiiiiite enough for peace

of mind as a mass murderer. I needed to offer up something even

more precious…and that’s where the Internal Offering comes in.

In other words, I gave my own body to my god. ”

A living sacrifice.

The simplest form was to exchange one’s own life for having a

wish granted.

But even if she surrendered her own heart, there was a way to

survive.

She replaced herself and turned herself into a tool.

Misaka Mikoto should have noticed, but she had been distracted

by the initial impact. The External Offering was a form of the

occult that absorbed any weaponry that Salome destroyed with

her own hands. But grabbing and breaking the Iron Sand Sword

was beyond the limits of martial arts. A normal human could

never do that.

“This is messed up.”

Accelerator glanced at the torn-off arm, tossed it aside, and spat

out his comment.

But he was not interested in her occult explanation or that she

had replaced her flesh and blood body for an artificial one.

“That’s not made in Academy City. ”

“Ha ha ha! I guess you would notice. Yeah, I have no connection

to this crazy city. So I had to gather together whatever I could

find, open up my own gut, and exchange it all on my own. And

all the while, I sold off each part of my maiden’s body to my god.”

She made it sound simple.

But if it was not made in Academy City, there was little

guarantee it would work properly. If it was handmade, no one

else could fix it in an emergency and odds were good it was not

perfectly shielded against germs, chemicals, rust,

electromagnetic waves, etc.

Even if you needed it to keep your heart beating, would anyone

really use a pacemaker made using the chip taken from a toy

gimmick light or alarm clock sold at a 100 yen shop?

Yet just such a reckless person stood before him.

For one thing, why was Salome wearing raincoats directly over

her naked body?

Was she placing a frosted glass filter over her distorted artificial

body to make it look real? Or had she needed to cover her entire

body with thick plastic to keep water and dust out?

She was partners with death in more ways than one.

Rust or germs could reach her brain at any moment.

She was truly an insane mass murderer.

But her smile remained intact as if she were enjoying this

tightrope walk as a form of entertainment.

“But you’ve gotta be more insane than me. You claim you don’t

kill anymore, but you didn’t hesitate to rip off someone’s arm

which has gotta knock people unconscious from traumatic

shock. That’s the same as Mr. Elephant claiming to be friends

with the humans while also throwing rocks at them, don’tcha

think?”

“Then would you prefer I gave you a nice pat on the head?”

“With that hand? Don’t joke. Who knows how many times you’d

shake up my brain.”

The raincoat girl smiled as she pulled something from her

pocket. It was not a pen nor was it a stick of candy. It was a steel

hook and it was probably meant to stab into a human’s back and

lift them up. She spun that cruel execution tool in her fingers like

a pen and then bent it between her fingers.

It looked like some kind of ritual.

It looked like someone lighting their glow stick at a concert.

“But just as my data said, your trigger is the one called Last

Order. I’m not trying to provoke you this time. I’m completely

serious. Isn’t it exhausting living like that? No matter who or

what you protect, it won’t wipe your history clean. Hanging

around good people, heroes, and holy women isn’t going to make

you any of those things. You’ve gotta understand that. You think

going to a concert makes you one with the idol? You think

wearing a limited edition happi coat and waving fans around

links your hearts together? Did you know the performer can’t

even see the audience’s faces in the darkness created by the

bright lights shining on the stage? That’s exactly the position

you’re in, don’tcha think?”

“…I know that.”

“But if you’re happy clinging to the announcement of a new song

and going to every last performance of the national tour, from

Hokkaido in the north to Okinawa in the south, then I won’t stop

you.”

“I know that, I know that, I know that, but it still pulls the

trigger.”

“How long are you going to be some little kid’s attachment? The title of the strongest is weeping.”

Something dry burst between the two of them.

Two low voices acted as a signal.

“I’ll kill you.”

“Feeling motivated now?”

Plenty of blades, blunt weapons, and projectiles overflowed from

the sports bag.

A clash between two who knew the taste of killing immediately

followed.

Part 4.

District 7 had all the basics, making it a convenient district to

live in, but that also meant it was difficult to find any major

landmarks. Kamijou and Kamisato wanted to fake a fight on an

online video so Salome would contact them, so they wanted to

surreptitiously slip in something anyone would recognize.

“What should we do? All I know about this place is from the

sightseeing pamphlets.”

“That’s right. I guess we should go with the Windowless

Building. Some VIP called the Board Chairman lives there, so it

can supposedly survive a nuclear attack just fine. That should be

listed on the guide maps at any train station.”

With that, the two of them changed direction.

But as soon as they did, over one thousand copper coins filled the

area above Kamijou Touma’s head like a meteor storm.

“Eh…?”

At first, he did not know what this meant.

As he stood there dumbly, the downpour of projectiles

descended like a suspended ceiling and quickly reached him. He

frantically raised his right hand overhead, but that was no help.

Orange sparks filled the air, a cloud of dust formed as the asphalt

was torn away, and the spiky-haired boy was struck all over and

bounced a few times as he rolled along the road.

“Gwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!?

”

Finding himself on his side, he arched his back and screamed,

but he could not get up.

Meanwhile, someone waved down from the roof of a short multi-

tenant building.

“Yahoo. Everything going all right, boss?”

The delinquent girl’s long brown hair was cut so that two tufts

looked like fox ears. She held an empty plastic bottle upside

down in her hands. When she shook it a little, the countless ten

yen coins wriggled on the road. They slowly gathered together in

a whirlwind shape.

The unharmed boy waved back from the ground.

“Right on schedule, Elza. ”

“Heh heh heh. He praised me.”

Intense heat spiraled through Kamijou’s head.

Was this how it would be? Did Kamisato not care about any

damage to his side after all? Would he let Mass Murderer Salome

go on her rampage, harm all sorts of people in Academy City, and

leave the people and world Kamijou cared about floating in a

pool of blood? And would he consider that a happy ending as he

clapped his hands and smiled at his new high score?

“Ka…mi…

satooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo

oo!!”

“Pipe down. Sure I betrayed you, but I’m giving you what you

want. This is the best way to stop my sister.”

Kamijou did not understand.

Unless…

“Hey, Kamijou Touma. Do you remember what I told you?

Salome is slaughtering your friends and acquaintances so that

my group will win. Then isn’t the solution obvious? You decided

that having Kamijou Touma and Kamisato Kakeru clash in front

of the camera and faking my defeat would send her running to

us. But there’s still a risk of Salome realizing it’s an act, not being

fooled, and continuing her killing. Basically, it leaves the

initiative in the hands of that sister that’s known as a mass

murderer. That’s a risk we can’t afford to take. So I like the sound

of a simpler and surefire method that takes the initiative away

from her.”

“What…are you…?”

“You just have to die.”

World Rejecter gave the simplest death sentence possible.

“Remember what I said? Salome’s goal is to guide my faction to

victory. So we just have to make sure you, the enemy king, die on

camera. Do that, and her reason to fight will naturally vanish.

Then you don’t have to worry about any of your friends dying.

And since it isn’t an act, there’s no risk of Salome not being

fooled and remaining out of our control. Isn’t that just a

wonderfully perfect solution?”

“…”

Kamijou could not get up thanks to the previous impact and he

could tell his pulse was racing.

An unpleasant sweat covered his palms.

The disconcerting pulsation from his neck grew louder.

“Elza.”

Kamisato sounded like he was reciting something.

“Fran, Maya, Luca.”

One was a pajama UFO girl with tons of antennae coming from

her backpack as she used a giant balloon to float around. One was

a ghost girl dressed in white who floated above the artificial fog

machine at her feet. One was a pirate girl with an eyepatch,

pirate hat, miniskirt, cutlass, and large musket.

“Aileen, Lime, Lisa, Mary, Anna, Iris, Nina, Maive, Elly, Clara,

Deborah, May, Sophia, Siren, Sandy, Marine, Rosary, Scala, Yuny,

Lemon, Nikita, Lemy, Machina, Catherine, Dorothea, Athena,

Muse, Berry, Susan, Melon, Milcah, Amy, Linda, Fia, Snow, Laika,

Honey, Eve.”

One was, one was, one was, one was, one was, one was, one was,

one was, one was, one was, one was, one was, one was, one was,

one was, one was, one was, one was, one was, one was, one was,

one was, one was, one was, one was…

Kamijou could not even speak as girl after girl appeared from

every direction.

He could not move, he was hopelessly outnumbered, and each of

them had undergone an extreme mutation like Claire and Elza.

Each and every one of them would have been a formidable foe on

her own, so he felt nothing but despair as they approached in

numbers rivaling the stars in the sky.

“I hate doing this. I was supposed to be handling this, but I really

do want their help here. They’ll just be holding you down while I

provide the finishing blow, but just getting some help is a pretty

big problem.”

Kamisato Kakeru pulled out a cheap cellphone.

He pointed the lens at his prey like the master of an insane

classroom undergoing a moral hazard.

And he spoke coldly.

“I’m dirtying my hands by making this unpleasant snuff film for

the sake of your friends. So at least let me finish this quickly,

Kamijou Touma-kun.”

“…!!!???”

Part 5.

“Whoops.”

A curious look came over Mass Murderer Salome as she glanced

down at her vibrating smartphone.

What had happened?

The asphalt around her was torn up, the street signs were bent,

and flames rose vertically from an underground gas pipe like a

flamethrower.

Someone’s little sister ignored it all as she spoke to herself.

“Now, now. You’re really doing something silly, cursed Onii-

chan.”

“Hm? The hell are you talking about?”

Academy City’s #1, Accelerator, gave her a puzzled look from ten

meters away. He frowned at what the raincoat girl said…or

rather, at the fact that she was recklessly looking down at her

phone in the middle a fight to the death with the #1.

But Salome only shrugged.

“But depending how this plays out, it could be interesting,

don’tcha think?”

She laughed.

“Hey, #1. Let’s call it quits here. I’ll give you a little more time to

live as a pitiful little attachment.”

“Do you really think I give a shit about what you want?”

“Oh, I think you will.”

Salome rolled her head around.

“Kanou Shinka.”

“?”

“Fremea Seivelun, Fräulein Kreutune, Kuroyoru Umidori, Misaka

Worst, and Last Order. Such naughty children, not going to

school. And if the unfortunate befalls a naughty child, that’s

gotta count as divine punishment, right?”

“…”

“Yes, you can’t possibly know where all of them are, can you?

And there are plenty more on my list, maybe even some in that

crowd over there. I’m fine with continuing here and I doubt

you’ve got anything to be afraid of with your reflection. …But

will every single projectile you reflect back really end up hitting

me? And if they don’t, we’ll have some stray shots and ricochets

flying around, don’tcha think?”

He hesitated for just a moment.

Mass Murderer Salome used that opening to leap backwards. Her

double raincoats fluttered like a dancer’s veil. In an act

impossible for a flesh and blood body, she jumped onto the sign

sticking out from a building wall, jumped up onto the rooftop,

and began travelling quickly from building to building.

A chill stabbed into her back almost immediately.

She did not even need to turn back to check.

“Here he comes, here he comes. I guess this isn’t someone you

can lose on handmade legs.”

The raincoat girl laughed as she continued her jump of death

from rooftop to rooftop.

“But that’s perfect.”

Part 6.

The situation was immediately set into motion.

A raincoat girl suddenly appeared and kicked away the pirate girl

approaching Kamijou.

There was nothing she could do.

The bottom of the double raincoat fluttered so calmly it looked

out of place.

The circle of girls crumbled all at once. Kamijou Touma was

unable to get up, but the mass murderer girl crouched down

nearby and lifted him up onto her shoulder like he was a bag of

rice. She then looked around at the surrounding girls and

laughed at the top of her lungs.

“Hah hah hah!! How are you doing, Onii-chan?”

Her focus shifted to the toy pocket watch hanging from her neck,

but then she clicked her tongue a little.

“Oh, honestly. I had one arm blown off and the other one’s full…

I can’t do my good luck charm like this.”

“What is the meaning of this, Salome?”

Kamisato Kakeru narrowed his eyes a little.

The naked raincoat sister looked at her dangerous brother and

laughed.

“You know perfectly well everything I do is consistent, Onii-

chan. Crazy people aren’t crazy because their actions don’t follow

any rules. They’re crazy because they never break a set of rules

that only they can understand.”

“…”

“I’ll do anything if it helps you. And that includes murder.”

Salome still held Kamijou who was utterly confused.

“But to put it another way, I’ll never kill if it won’t help you. I

mean, what did Kamijou Touma ever do to Kamisato Kakeru? Is

he your enemy for protecting the Magic Gods? Attacking people

in a mistaken outburst of anger is just wrong. And it’s not like

you have any proof that slaughtering all the Magic Gods will

erase World Rejecter and return all those idiots around you to

normal. That’s why I’ve gotta go for a more certain method.

Killing Kamijou Touma and slaughtering the Magic Gods won’t

necessarily return you to normal. So who can I kill to return

Kamisato Kakeru to normal? There’s just one absolutely certain

answer there, Onii-chan.”

“You can’t mean…”

The sister smiled evilly at her brother’s words.

“I’ll kill every last one of those girls surrounding you. That’s gotta be the correct choice, don’tcha think? ”

Time froze.

Space solidified.

“It wasn’t Kamijou Touma or the Magic Gods that messed up

Kamisato Kakeru. Hamazura, Misaka, and the #1. Also an

Academy City airport and bank, I guess. I tried a few different

people, but none of them felt right! I mean, the Kamijou Faction

has done nothing wrong!! The source of it all is that goddamn

stupid harem you call the Kamisato Faction. These idiots are in

heat year-round and have even thrown out the term ‘self-

responsibility’. And the only reason you wield that inexplicable

right hand called World Rejecter and get into these pointless

fights is to turn them back into complete strangers, don’tcha

think? You’re not Zeus and Hera. Have you ever thought about

the commoners who get caught in the middle of your ridiculous

farce?”

“Stop it…”

“See? The source of it all has gotta be pretty clear now, right?

Besides, even if the victims belong to a crazy category like ‘Magic

Gods’, the kind of normal high school boy you can find anywhere

shouldn’t be dirtying his hands with killing, don’tcha think? And

a snuff film to save everyone? Don’t make me laugh, Onii-chan.

What the hell is this disturbing orgy of violence with no guilt

whatsoever? You’re not a mass murderer. It might look like

you’re standing at the top, but you’re really letting all those crazy

people push you forward. What’s this Kamisato Harem

nonsense? Those girls are pretending to serve you while they’re

really possessing you. They’re holding the strings to the foolish

emperor decked out in his ‘new clothes’ and they can move his

arms and legs exactly how they-…”

“Stop it. ”

“Not gonna. ”

The raincoat girl stuck out her tongue.

“Did you think you could hold back a mass murderer or two by

force if you had the whole laughable Kamisato Faction together?

Well, I’m sorry to say you chose the wrong opponent here. And

doing it on camera was basically suicide.”

“?”

“Silly Onii-chan. Didn’t you know Kamijou Touma has a really,

really pain in the ass fan?”

A moment later, a white tornado fell right in the middle of the

circle formed by the Kamisato Faction.

Academy City’s #1 had arrived.

There was no need to watch it all play out.

Salome laughed as she left with Kamijou Touma over the

shoulder of her one remaining arm.

“Ah ha ha ha!! Hah ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha

ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! Oh, that worked almost too well! My sides

hurt!! I can’t stop crying. The dams of tear ducts across the

nation have burst! My sides… Heh heh. Oh, I can’t stand it.

Nooo☆ This is gonna destroy my sides!!”

“Salome…!!”

“Hee hee. The role of strategist doesn’t suit you. If you’re gonna

play the normal high school boy, then it’s gotta suit you better to

go with adlibs and grinding your teeth in anger afterwards. Now

farewell, Onii-chan. Adieu. Peh heh heh. Bwa ha ha ha ha ha!!”

Kamisato Kakeru tried running after her, but he was swallowed

up by the white storm.

Meanwhile, Kamijou Touma was about as confused as could be.

“Wait a minute! Please explain…well, all of this! Why are you

naked? Why do you only have one arm? You aren’t bleeding. And

since you’re acting like his sister, does that mean you’re Salome?

What is all this about you being a mass murderer? And why are

you naked!?”

“You ask about the nudity twice? Does that bother you the most,

Adolescent-chan? But this is my battle body, so I omitted the

organs needed for that kind of thing.”

The raincoat girl sounded annoyed as she jumped up to the roof

of a three or four story building.

“Don’t let this sibling fight fool you. I’ll always be my brother’s

ally. I’m not like those dubious hangers-on of his, so I’m not

about to fall in love with someone after running into them when

turning a corner. My chastity is more important than the entire

planet, so make no mistake there.”

“…”

“You’ve been running around with my brother, so you’ve gotta

understand what I’ve been doing. I was poking at the Kamijou

Faction to throw them into disarray. Once they know simply

being an acquaintance of yours gets them attacked, the

foundation supporting you would crumble. So really, it didn’t

matter whether I actually killed them or not. In fact,

slaughtering every last one wouldn’t spread fear quite as

efficiently, so I needed to spare someone who could get the word

out. It’s a lot like a riot started by a baseless rumor, don’tcha

think? Just like with zombie computers or roach-killing bait, it

has to be taken back to the inner network to infect all of them.

My goal was to create people who would spread fear like that.”

“I don’t know all the details, but that still means you’re my

enemy and the one attacking my friends, doesn’t it? Then why

would you save me!? No, wait. Are you really saving me? You

aren’t just taking me back to your lair, are you!?”

“Not to worry. If I was gonna kill you, I already would have.”

Salome jumped from building to building.

“I truly am crazy. I was a mass murderer before my brother

ended up ‘like that’. It was only recently that I threw away my

body with my Internal Offering, but that isn’t the point. At the

core, I’ve been a monster for much longer.”

“…?”

“But regardless, a crazy person will end up thinking crazy things.

Namely, that I want to help my one and only brother who’s been

messed up by the Magic Gods or whatever. And I don’t think

those lukewarm horny girls surrounding him are the way to do

that. What I need is you, since you’re boiling at precisely 100

degrees. If you can blow away that goddamn stupid harem boy,

he’s gotta return to normal, right? It’s because those sluts who

can only say ‘yes’ and ‘of course’ are pampering him that he’s got

a screw loose while pretending he’s still sane, don’tcha think?

And you’ve got the perfect fist for this. …That thing’s supposed

to destroy illusions, right? That giant moron is high on himself

and his embarrassingly shallow ‘ultimate harem’ of his, so give

him a nice painful taste of reality.”

“Please spare me… With the slaughter of the Magic Gods, the

secrets of the world, and the mystery of my right hand, I’m

overwhelmed by so many questions as I approach some kind of

turning point in my life, so do you really have to open the lid and

shove me in between a crazy brother and sister too!?”

“Hah hah! That’s generally what happens when you run across a

crazy person, don’tcha think? They say it’s just a stroke of bad

luck, don’t they!?”

Kamijou seriously wanted to go to bed and refuse to deal with

any of this, but that was not an option here.

No matter their reasons for using it, that power was real.

They were still a threat.

He thought about the idea of a normal high school boy once

more. Anyone would be afraid if someone like that had the

power to change the world. They would chaotically and

recklessly wield that power. They would be no different from a

natural disaster.

“Who is…?”

“Hm?”

“Who is Kamisato Kakeru to you?”

Kamijou Touma sounded almost casual as he asked the question

from her shoulder.

The effect was (for some reason) instantaneous.

“Bfh!?”

Raincoat Mass Murderer Salome spat out the contents of her

mouth while jumping between buildings and she lost balance in

midair. She somehow managed to avoid falling to the surface,

but she did face plant on a square rooftop. She naturally let go of

Kamijou while rolling around.

The plastic hood of her raincoat fell away from her head and she

shouted at him with the tip of her nose red.

“Wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-why would you ask that so bluntly!? You’ve

gotta be stupid! I’m his sister! Not blood related, but his sister!

How can you look me in the eye and say that!? Is this a hill in the

setting sun? Just how difficult an adolescent life have you had!?”

“B-before that, can I have time to writhe around in pain too?”

Kamijou was covered in scrapes, but he finally managed to get

up.

“Oh, I thought you had your hair wrapped around on the sides,

but those were twintails?”

“Eh? Y-yes. Dammit. Did they come undone from the impact?”

“You’re actually pretty cute with that off your head.”

“You don’t have to point out every little thing! The Kamijou

Faction is surprisingly frightening. You’re not my brother!”

Salome tried to quickly put her hood back up, but the twintails

seemed to get in the way. She must have decided wrapping her

hair back up with just the one hand would take too long because

she finally gave up and let go of the hood.

“Don’t tell me…”

“Wh-what is it now?”

“Is that pocket watch hanging from your neck something you’ve

always worn since Kamisato bought it for you when you were

little? And do you also have a serious-grade full-spec nyan-nyan

body you polish up every night for your ‘Onii-chan’, you crazy

sister?”

“What is with you!? Honestly!!”

The mass murderer was flailing around now.

She used her one arm to grab the pocket watch and hunkered

down as if to protect it from everything in the world.

“I’m not going to take it, so don’t worry.”

“Th-that isn’t the issue!”

She was still blushing, but she must have been mad that he had

taken control of the conversation and was looking down on her.

The (naked) raincoat girl heavily crossed her legs and

intentionally winked.

“You wanted to know what kind of person Kamisato Kakeru is,

right? You can ask if you want, but who knows who’s chasing

after us. Do you still have the guts to sit around chatting?”

“I barely know anything about him, so anything you could tell

me would be a plus.”

“Oh, is that so?”

Salome tried to cross her arms but then realized she only had the

one.

She sighed before continuing.

“He once prayed for me by folding origami cranes.”

“?”

“He taught me how to ride a bike. And how to use chopsticks.

Maybe he taught me how to hold a pencil too, but I forget. We

bathed together when we were little. He held my hand when we

went to school. He helped me with my homework and he made

sure I had everything packed before we went on trips. I think he

gave me some advice when I got my first love letter from

someone I didn’t particularly like.”

At that point, she grabbed the pocket watch hanging from her

neck by a thick thread.

It was a cheap toy mostly made from plastic.

But that meant its manufacturer would no longer be supporting

it. If she brought it to a watch shop, they would just tell her to

buy a new one. The fact that it was still running meant she had

treated it with care.

“And as you guessed, he bought this for me. I was always late for

everything, so he chose to forgo some candy and spent his own

allowance on it. Funny, isn’t it? There really was someone who

tried to teach a hopeless mass murderer something as simple as

how to be on time.”

Kamijou had wanted an image of the monster known as

Kamisato Kakeru.

This answer seemed useless for that, but he was wrong.

“When you get down to it, there’s nothing special about him. You

can even say that’s why I fell for him. Normality can really get to

you. Especially for a mass murderer like me.”

“Could you make this a little simpler?”

“Hmm, I’ll try… For example, greeting the people you meet on

the way to school is normal, right?”

“And?”

“What if that person you met was a bank robber? Would it be

normal to smile and greet them?”

“…”

“That’s what I mean. Normality doesn’t always lead to never-

ending and unconditional compassion and benevolence. I chose

the path of a mass murderer, so anything that happens to me has

gotta be my just deserts. But even so, something that isn’t special

really gets to me.”

Kamijou realized Salome had never mentioned anything about

Kamisato’s parents.

Nor had Kamisato Kakeru.

That monster had said he started off as the kind of normal high

school boy one could find anywhere. He had said it again and

again. That meant he had to have been supported by the kind of

normal mother and father that one could find anywhere, but

what had been their “normal” reaction to Kamisato and Salome?

Had they accepted them?

Or had they not?

“I think they did submit a missing person report. But neither our

parents nor the police seriously tried to find me. After all, I was

still showing up at school now and then, even after running

away from home. For the adults, it was best if they were trying to

find me but never actually did. If I was missing and they had no

idea what I was doing, then the parents couldn’t be blamed as the

ones holding the reins. And if I was under a different

jurisdiction, the police could escape responsibility for not

protecting the peace. They had no intention of doing a serious

investigation and arresting me. But that’s just how society works

when it runs on a demerit system. If the police arrested me alone

and discovered there had been one or two hundred more cases in

their jurisdiction, who could say how many of them would be

fired. They were afraid of people asking why they hadn’t noticed

sooner and how they could let themselves be manipulated by a

child like that. It had reached the point where arresting me

would actually make things worse for them.”

“Are you serious…? And Kamisato has the nerve to call himself a

normal high school boy?”

“Hah hah! No, a normal family will reject a mass murderer. Of

course, with me it was generally groups. Hence ‘mass’ murderer.

I always attacked hopeless cults with end-times philosophies or

divers carrying small plastic packages from the sea at night, so

the higher ups in the police must’ve been in complete chaos.

They probably over-optimistically hoped they could control me

and force onto me all the dirty work that the public security and

foreign affairs divisions didn’t want to deal with, don’tcha

think? Just like how a hunter isn’t allowed to shoot someone

with their rifle, but they can still press that gun against

someone’s back, guide them into the jungle, and let an un-

prosecutable wild animal chow down on them. …I didn’t really

care how I was treated or what my position was. I mean, I don’t

want to attack defenseless commoners. It’s too boring. When

you’ve got a nice shiny rifle in your hands, it’s just rude to turn

your back on the forest and aim for the side of a cow happily

eating grass on a farm. That’s animal abuse and it’s pointless.

Hunting isn’t the same as being a predator, don’tcha think? You

aren’t fulfilling your natural role and targeting your prey. It’s the

opposite. You’re using your intelligence and tools to challenge

something higher up on the food chain. It’s the prey overturning

the pyramid and killing the predator. That’s why it provides

such a thrilling tension and why the kill has value as a trophy.

That’s why hunting is a game that only humans can play.”

It was a hopeless conversation.

Due to its scale, its presence seemed to overturn good and evil.

No, it had a powerful influence provided by the truth contained

within.

“And he was the only one. While everyone else was glancing my

way, he looked straight at me and spoke to me. Although I got

sick of him scolding me again and again and again that killing is

wrong.”

Which one of them was normal and average?

Were their parents normal for rejecting a mass murderer? Or

was Kamisato average for facing her nonetheless?

“So I, um, well, pretty seriously look up to my brother. Oh, b-but

don’t tell him! If you do, I really will kill you!!”

“I won’t tell him. And how can you possibly look so friendly? My

brain isn’t adding a filter since you’re a girl, is it?”

“You’ve gotta promise me you won’t… Oh, what am I even

saying anymore? But it would feel wrong to stop after coming

this far. Well, anyway, if he was normal, he would have

abandoned a monster like me long ago. He would have run off

during the night with our parents or he would have gotten sick

of looking after me and killed me. But he didn’t do that. Not even

I know if I would have been able to stick with him to the end if

our roles were reversed. That’s why I look up to him. …Or I did

until that goddamn idiot got that right hand.”

That right hand.

World Rejecter.

“So do you think the same thing?”

“Hm?”

“Do you think all those people have gathered around him

because he has that special right hand?”

There was definitely something wrong with Salome.

But despite that…no, because of it, the rest of the Kamisato

Faction seemed somehow off. Asking the opinion of a girl known

as a mass murderer was ridiculous, but he felt like there was

something there that was only visible to someone like her whose

gears were out of place.

If that mass murderer immediately answered “yes”, even

Kamijou would have doubted himself.

Was that right hand really the whole of it?

Were those girls nothing more than World Rejecter?

Did it have nothing to do with Kamisato Kakeru’s personality?

“What do you think?”

But Salome dodged the issue with a question of her own.

“I do think that right hand, including that aspect, is Kamisato

Kakeru’s curse and that’s why someone needs to destroy it

eventually.”

It was not a clear yes or a clear no.

Even that twintails girl who was feared as a mass murderer may

have wanted to avoid saying anything for certain here. Putting it

to words might make it a reality, so she was stopped by an occult

chill. Kamijou and Kamisato were enemies, but Salome was

different. She had to stay with him forever, even if certain things

proved to be the case.

“I’ve cooled down. Both physically and mentally.” The raincoat

girl got to her feet. “We should probably end this here. Wasting

any more time has gotta be dangerous. We can finish our chat

when we reach our destination, Kamijou-chan.”

“Hey, wait! Wah!?”

They did not have time to argue.

Salome immediately grabbed Kamijou and held him rice bag

style.

She took another running start and leaped.

She casually hopped from building to building.

“So what are you planning to do about Kamisato Kakeru? In fact,

where are we headed!?”

“It doesn’t matter where. It just has to be somewhere with the

‘numbers’ I need to rival that goddamn stupid harem called the

Kamisato Faction.”

“Numbers? Rival?”

“Oh, c’mon. My brother’s used the mysterious powers of his good

looks to gather that suspicious fighting force. Whether they’re

gonna attack someone or protect him, they’ve gotta have all their

cards in one place. Otherwise, they’ll all melt away.”

“Please wait a moment. Are you going to get more people

involved in this!? In fact, we need to keep an eye on Kamisato

now that he’s making his move! Who knows when he’ll attack

Index and Othinus in my dorm! You’ve gotta be kidding me. If

he’s gonna do this, why can’t he only target me!?”

“You’re dyed pretty deep yourself if you don’t even hesitate to

offer yourself up like that. This isn’t my Internal Offering we’re

talking about. But no matter where he starts this, it’s gotta be

best to crush him sooner rather than later. So will you follow my

plan for now?”

Salome sounded exasperated as she jumped from building to

building.

Kamijou gradually realized this was the route to school.

“But make no mistake. Offering yourself up won’t save the

others. There’s no distinction between home and away. We’re

talking about that brother of mine, so there’s no safe zone. I

wonder just how far the invisible contamination has spread. The

setup might already be complete, so things might be heading to

the finale.”

“?”

He did not have time to wait for an answer.

With Kamijou Touma over her shoulder, the raincoat girl took an

extra long leap toward the school building’s roof.

Part 7.

This might be sudden, but I think anyone would be shocked if a

mass murderer dropped down onto the rooftop during lunch.

Especially if she was a girl wearing only raincoats over her

dazzling bare skin that had swimsuit tan lines, if she was acted

perfectly fine despite having an arm torn off, and if she was

carrying a teenage boy over one shoulder like a bag of rice.

Thus…

“Hi, coming through. It’s just a suspicious person breaking into

your school, so don’t worry. But stay away, cause I’m pretty

dangerous.”

“Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeek!? M-M-Mie-

chaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaan!!”

The palm-sized student council president known as the Jumpy

Bunny was just about to open her lunchbox, so she hopped

straight up while still in her seated position.

The mass murderer naturally did not care and casually tossed

Kamijou aside.

The modern girl in a middle school uniform widened her eyes

next to the president. Her lunchbox had an identical design, so it

must have been true that Akikawa Mie was providing food for

the Jumpy Bunny. And since they were eating together, this

must have been a “bring-your-lunch day” for the middle school.

“Eh? Eh? Wait…what…?”

“You don’t have to get involved in anything like this, Mie-chan! I-

I need to demonstrate my dignity as the student council

president… I-I’ll give you my octopus wiener, so please spare

Mie-chan!!”

“Well, if you’re offering.”

The raincoat mass murderer grabbed the offered item from the

upside-down lunchbox lid and tossed it into her mouth. She

showed no interest in the palm-sized president as she licked her

fingertips and toyed with one of her silver twintails that was still

exposed. She seemed unable to relax with them out like that.

However, the gazes of the president and modern middle school

girl were painful.

But not for Salome, the one-armed naked raincoat mass murder.

It pained Kamijou to be thought of as “with” her.

“Anyway, I’m going to fix my hair and find anything I can use as

a weapon. I used up everything in my sports bag back with the

#1, so I’ve gotta get some material to keep my chain going.”

“…”

“What’s the matter? Are you worried? I’ll admit it isn’t every day

that a dangerous mass murderer wanders around school

searching for knives, but you don’t have to worry this time. I’m

on your side, Kamijou Touma. As long as you’ll continue being a

‘proper enemy’ for Kamisato Kakeru, that is.”

She stopped speaking there.

But then she glanced over at her torn-off arm as if she had just

remembered it.

“No, I guess my arm would come first. I can’t exactly fix my hair

without my dominant arm, can I? There’s gotta be an art room

here. Do they have all the standard paste products like putty and

plaster?”

“Your body’s made out of that?”

“No, but I need it to make the model. Then I add in some

chemicals. I’m not an electronic cyborg, so I use chemical

reactions instead. I guess I’ll have to start working on a

suspicious recipe in the cooking classroom.”

“Again, your body’s made out of stuff like that!? We’re not

talking about a summer project here!!”

“Honestly, everything’s so cutting-edge here I’m worried it won’t

agree with me.”

Salome laughed and waved her remaining arm.

The true threat of Salome may not have been her extraordinary

athletic ability or the strategic ability needed to escape the entire

Kamisato Faction. It was her ability to conveniently repair

herself with any materials she came across.

Then her tone grew more serious.

“Kamijou Touma. While I’m getting everything ready, you talk to

everyone you know here and see if any of them are acting oddly.”

“?”

“Not all attacks are made by harming your opponent in a visible

way. Especially when it comes to that goddamn stupid brother of

mine. Just check over everyone. It couldn’t hurt, right? And if

you find your normal class, your normal club, your normal

committee, and your normal part-time job…well, that’s for the

best, don’tcha think? That’s what I’m hoping for. But…I think

the odds are about 50/50. There’s gotta be about a 50% chance of

rain.”

Salome seemed to be sniffing something as she spoke.

Kamijou could not hope to guess what that crazy girl’s nose had

picked up.

Regardless, the raincoat mass murderer said one final thing.

“I recognize this cloyingly sweet sense of bottomless candy. It’s

just like that goddamn stupid Kamisato harem.”

Between the Lines 3.

What image comes to mind when people hear the term

laboratory? Perhaps a storage center for suspicious bacteria

hidden deep in the mountains. Perhaps a development base for

new fighter craft built in the middle of the desert. Or perhaps a

deep sea experiment facility disguised as an offshore oil platform

or a zero-g testing facility built into a space station module.

A specialized research facility might sound like something

needlessly large that could never be paid for with personal funds.

And it was true that not even an entire university would be

enough for an almighty all-in-one laboratory that allowed for

research in every field imaginable.

But on the other hand, a laboratory could be made quite compact

if it only had the absolute essentials.

For example, a metalworking lab that created firearms, a

biological management lab that cultivated viruses capable of

wiping out a city of a million in under 24 hours, or a

pharmaceutical lab that created synthetic drugs that could

become an unlimited source of funds if used correctly. If one

abandoned the scholarly idea of infinite possibilities and focused

on one clear “goal”, their laboratory could fit inside a port

container.

Kihara Yuiitsu, a woman in a cheap suit and a lab coat, arrived in

Academy City’s District 17.

The district supported Academy City’s manufacturing industry

infrastructure and was almost entirely made up of unmanned

factories, but Yuiitsu was not interested in the factories

themselves.

Containers were piled up in an abandoned factory that was no

longer in use. There were blank spaces everywhere like the result

of a poor attempt at a puzzle game. A black luxury car sat inside a

space the size of a basketball court. It was incredibly long like a

dachshund that had taken a wrong turn somewhere along its

evolutionary history.

Its development codename was Griffon Driver.

It was a bulletproof vehicle for VIPs originally developed for the

twelve members of the Board of Directors for use during World

War Three. It used a policy of active defense (i.e. remaining on

the move at all times so no one would know where they were).

From a distance, it looked just like a limousine parked in front of

a casino, but as Yuiitsu approached, it became clear that it was

over two meters tall and over twenty-five meters long. Yuiitsu

could step through the door while standing. The body was made

of composite armor, the bulletproof glass was more than fifty

centimeters thick, and the door rivaled a bank vault with its

eight rods and vacuum lock. Rather than air, the tires contained

sponge in case of a hit from a sniper rifle or anti-tank mine and

to prevent it from rendering itself useless by blowing the tires

under its own weight.

There were several of these vehicles.

These polished luxury vehicles lined up side-by-side were Kihara

Yuiitsu’s fortress.

“Hello, Ms. Yuiitsu.”

A young male voice spoke over the radio.

Then a further flood of voices reached her.

“Hello!”

“Hi, Yuiitsu-san.”

“Keep up the good work.”

Despite all the greetings, no one stepped out of the driver’s seats.

Yuiitsu did not bother pulling out her radio and simply waved

while looking to the front of each vehicle. They asked no

questions about their boss or the rear of the vehicles. The

windows were all tinted and there was a thick barrier between

the driver’s seat and the rear area, so they could see nothing.

That was a basic courtesy in this business.

(Although it would probably cause a blood vessel to burst in their

heads and give them a brain hemorrhage if they knew a P4 level

biological weapon was being cultivated in the back of the

vehicles they’re driving around the city all day.)

She walked toward one of the black vehicles and grabbed the

knob to the back door. Several forms of biometric authentication

were run and the door opened surprisingly easily.

The inside was entirely different.

A bluish infrared light illuminated the cold material that

resembled silver stainless steel. Kihara Yuiitsu stripped off all of

her clothes in a small space, sterilized her entire body in a

complete decontamination room smaller than a phone booth,

and put on a thick protective suit before opening the door to the

main area.

It resembled the plant factories that were popular lately.

Something like water tanks with no water inside were lined up

on metal racks. The small digital counters on the glass surface

were apparently used to manage the temperature and humidity.

But unlike a tropical fish tank, there were two round holes in the

sides of the tanks with thick rubber plastic gloves attached on

the inside. In other words, they were set up so work could be

done inside a completely sealed environment.

Each tank had about ten glass Petri dishes inside and the tanks

were divided into multiple levels on the metal racks covering the

left and right walls.

Kihara Yuiitsu snapped her fingers to activate the room’s

recording functions and reported on her progress as if speaking

to herself.

“Discard #17-25, discard #40-60, discard #130-156. Make #1, 9,

and 30 the top candidates. Make #5, 6, 70, and 99 the secondary

candidates.”

She did not bother observing each and every Petri dish under a

microscope.

The samples to be discarded would be instantly neutralized by

frying them with powerful ultraviolet and electron beams.

“Based on the traces left on the Anti-Art Attachment that was the

foundation of Sensei’s combat ability, we can estimate Kamisato

Kakeru’s power to be an extremely sharp cutting power that

provides complete destruction without crushing the material

along the slice. He should have been able to destroy Sensei’s

physical body as well as his weapon, but it is unknown why he

did not. We can abandon the idea of some uncertain idea of good

sense and assume there is some kind of condition needed to

activate the power.”

She used the microscope to view the remaining Petri dishes,

especially the ones labeled a top candidate.

“That condition is unknown, but based on the traces on the

armor, Kamisato Kakeru seems to be focused on his right hand.

Some of the marks even resemble a hand print. I can’t think of

any defense greater than that armor, so stopping an attack from

him would be nearly impossible. Thus, a long-term battle would

be unrealistic.”

She never directly touched it.

Utterly separated by cold glass and thick plastic, she used a fine

dropper to add in chemicals by the nanogram as she looked after

the cultivations.

“Kamisato Kakeru’s blood and tissue fragments were found on

Sensei’s fangs. That means he allowed Sensei to get close, so he

either lacks a means of attacking at long range or the

environment prevented him from doing so.”

She did not add the same chemicals to any two Petri dishes

labeled as top candidates.

They were all different.

She only needed one of them to fulfill her hypothesis.

“This leads to the conclusion that Kamisato Kakeru’s strange

power uses some method based on his physical body to aim at a

mid- or close-range target. Whether it can be defended against or

dodged is unknown, so it should be assumed the activation of his

power means death.”

She spoke quietly as she stared at something that could continue

wriggling even in the coldest weather.

“In other words…”

She breathed in and out.

And she uttered the decisive words.

“The most effective attack method for Kamisato Kakeru is to

****** his ******** with ******* and *******.”

A sticky sound burst out.

Something had wrapped around the tip of the fine dropper

Yuiitsu was using. Something black was sticking out of the Petri

dish. It also contained the colorful patterns of a tropical frog or

lizard.

She pulled on the fine dropper a few times, stared at the

uncooperative sample with a smile, and then laughed.

She said one last thing as she laughed.

“Isn’t that right, Shoggoth-chan?”

Chapter 4.

Part 1.

Akikawa Mie’s head was full of questions.

As usual, she had made a lunch for her old friend, the student

council president, and the two of them had been eating their

lunches on the rooftop. A suspicious person had jumped over

from a nearby building, but that was not what had shocked her

the most.

“Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeek!? M-M-Mie-

chaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

n!!”

That part was fine.

That extremely small upperclassman always said something like

that when she panicked.

“You don’t have to get involved in anything like this, Mie-chan! I-I

need to demonstrate my dignity as the student council president…”

That part was fine too.

She always had a habit of acting brave and trying to look big

(especially in front of younger people like Akikawa Mie).

“I-I’ll give you my octopus wiener, so please spare Mie-chan!!”

(That’s it.)

Akikawa Mie hung her head a little when she realized what had

sounded off.

The president had not been the one to make that lunch. Akikawa

Mie had made it for her. Although about half of it was handmade

by her mother and the other half was almost all microwaved

frozen food. The president had always been so afraid of food

additives that Akikawa Mie had felt she was overthinking things,

but that meant she took issue with cheap processed meats like

those octopus wieners.

But…

(Would she really say that?)

It went beyond liking and disliking.

Had she really been the type of person to give up on the lunch

someone had made for her just because she felt a little

threatened?

(Something about that feels…off. I’d expect her to say something

like, “I won’t let you touch the lunch that Mie-chan made for

me.”)

“Mie-chan?”

“…”

Akikawa Mie’s shoulders jumped a little.

She must have lost control of her own mental state if she reacted

like that to the small president who was within a meter of her.

The president had to be fairly panicked too.

If her mind had gone blank, it was hardly surprising she would

do something that did not seem to follow her normal thought

patterns.

“Heh…heh heh. Things are getting pretty exciting around here,

but it’s the student council’s job to handle problems like this! So

don’t worry about this and go to your afternoon classes, Mie-

chan.”

“Eh? Oh, sure.”

“I need to report this and share my information with everyone. If

I act on my own and get attacked, no one will know what’s going

on! Now, then, Mie-chan! Thanks for the lunch! Vavroom!!”

Akikawa Mie sighed as she watched the small president leave the

rooftop while providing her own sound effect.

She gathered the two empty lunchboxes and thought about

heading to her classroom, but…

“Oh…”

The wind blew away the plastic cup used to hold the small

serving of gratin. It flew over the fence, so there was nothing she

could do. She followed it with her eyes and ended up looking into

the schoolyard behind the school, but she soon returned to the

lunchboxes. She closed the lids and placed them in their cloth

wrappers.

(She didn’t mention her after-lunch tea, did she? But she always

leaves a little in the water bottle.)

Akikawa Mie slowly stood up and glanced back behind the school

again.

She could see the faculty parking lot and the trash dump shared

by the middle and high school.

And the locked incinerator.

Part 2.

Mass Murderer Salome had half-threatened Kamijou by telling

him to make sure his class and the other people he knew were

acting normally.

He was now walking down the still unfamiliar hallway of this

new school.

Lunch break was coming to a close, so the struggle over the best

lunches would be over and everyone would be free. He would

normally have found a relaxed mood in the classroom, but today

seemed different. By the time he was anywhere near the

classroom, he could already hear the lively chatter from within.

Aogami Pierce and some other boys had formed a circle, so he

spoke to his friend.

“What is it, Aogami? I haven’t seen you all this excited since we

were preparing for the Daihaseisai or the Ichihanaransai.”

“Oh, perfect timing, Kami-yan. I was just thinking about

contacting you.”

“…By the way, how’d the roll call go?”

“Surprisingly well, actually. Everyone accepted it without a

second thought.”

“Thank goodness!!”

“Of course, that means no one noticed you were gone, even in

this small classroom.”

“How can I feel so glad and sad at the same time!?”

A short distance away, Fukiyose Seiri, the classmate with her

trademark long black hair and forehead (and giant breasts),

brought a hand to her forehead and shook her head.

“?”

“This isn’t any time to worry about the girls, Kami-yan. We’re

the only ones that can understand the value of this big event.”

“What is this about anyway?”

“It’s a secret.”

Aogami Pierce leaned forward with such delight that he clearly

had no plans of keeping it a secret.

He continued with a smile.

“Did you know there’s an incinerator behind the school that no

one uses anymore?”

“What? …No, wait. Don’t tell me…”

“Sounds like you’ve heard. That’s right! Sometimes the rash

purchases of our youth only lead to disappointment yet have

entered such a bizarre zone that just throwing them out would

be too risky. So when we have an all-color magazine or when we

have a life-size doll or extra-long pillow to be our late-night

sparring partner, we can sneak in and burn them in the

incinerator! I just wish they’d told us about this earlier. When in

Rome do as the Romans do! We’re thinking of taking up the torch

of this new world’s traditions and getting rid of some things

we’d like to get rid of.”

“………………………………………………………………………………

…………………………………………………………………………………

………………”

Kamijou was in a crisis thanks to the Kamisato faction and the

monster known as Mass Murderer Salome who was apparently

Kamisato’s sister, but this peaceful place had remained entirely

peaceful.

Except…

Hadn’t President Jumpy Bunny said that was a bad idea?

“Hold on. Won’t that lead to being charged with illegal entry and

attempted arson? Won’t it leave some embarrassing and easily

searchable official records that make one wonder how that could

possible happen?”

“Man, this really was a blind spot for me.”

Aogami Pierce clasped his hands behind his head, leaned back in

his chair, and spoke entirely casually.

“I’m glad that Kamisato Kakeru guy is a lot more mischievous than

he looks. ”

Kamijou Touma’s cheeks writhed oddly.

What was this?

Why had that boy’s name come up here? Why here in this

everyday classroom that had nothing to do with conflicts

between science and magic, the desires of the Magic Gods, or the

two right hands?

“Wait.”

“What is it, Kami-yan?”

“Wait! Are you saying Kamisato suggested this!?”

He raised his voice without thinking, so Aogami Pierce and the

rest of the class looked at him funny.

He was being treated as the odd one out for sensing danger there.

(What does that mean? Is he plotting something connected to

that relatively harmless-looking incinerator? Illegal entry and

attempted arson. Is he trying to get my classmates to make a bad

decision and ruin their reputation?)

But this went beyond that.

Half a day before, Kamijou himself might have thought he was

being overly suspicious, but now Kamisato Kakeru had deceived

him and seriously tried to kill him. This was no time to trust

anything that boy said.

There was something there.

Just as he had pretended to be on Kamijou’s side to lure him out

and gang up on him to kill him, there was something hidden in

this unimportant-sounding turn of events.

An unpleasant sweat covered his brow, but Aogami Pierce and

the other boys ignored him and continued their planning.

“The cameras and guards are set up more or less like this…”

“About the key to the incinerator’s padlock, they have denture

paste at the drugstore out front, so couldn’t we create a mold

with that and make a spare key?”

“Sneaking into the school at night is so exciting. It’s like another

world, but it’s so close by.”

Kamijou could not believe it.

The plan itself may have been similar to gathering at night to set

off some fireworks, but they were planning actual crimes: illegal

entry and attempted arson. No, if any sparks flew over and set

the school on fire, the “attempted” part would vanish. Normally,

they might discuss this kind of thing as a hypothetical or “what

if”, but they would never actually do it.

However, they had lost their self-control.

He had no real basis for it, but Kamijou felt he could not let them

do this. He had a feeling this would end up going beyond simply

burning some unwanted magazines in the incinerator.

“Hey,” he said. “I really think this is a bad idea!”

“Why?”

“Because if something goes wrong, no one’s going to help you

out. If you’re caught, Anti-Skill will be after you. It wouldn’t be

funny if you ended up suspended over something so stupid!!”

“And that’s why we’re planning it out so carefully. We won’t get

caught, so it’ll all be fine.”

“That’s not the issue!”

“We’ve checked the security. The transformer is in an outside

building, so we can switch it off before climbing the fence. And

we can get past the padlock with a spare key. …See, nothing to

worry about.”

Their plan was on the level of saying what they would do if

terrorists attacked the school. They could picture it in their

heads, but things were bound to go wrong once they actually

tried it.

“Hold on. There’s no way you can make a spare key! And what do

you mean switch off the transformer!? You’ll definitely set off

some kind of alarm when you do that. This isn’t going to work!!”

He desperately tried to stop them, but it was useless.

Aogami Pierce and the others only tilted their heads at a deeper

angle. Even the girls who were not directly involved looked over

at him in annoyance.

Then someone in the group made a comment.

“Quit ruining our fun, you killjoy.”

Kamijou slowly – truly slowly – looked around the classroom.

Everything already looked the same as always. His usual

classmates were chatting congenially and no one sent any

definite looks of malice his way.

But someone had said it.

The deluge of voices lost all meaning. It simply surrounded him

like a solid wall of noise.

(…Huh?)

He did not understand.

Unpleasant sweat pooled in his hands.

(Has the classroom…and have they… always been so distant?)

That was how they felt now.

And a moment later…

“Didn’t I tell you? This place smells just like the goddamn stupid

Kamisato harem.”

Someone suddenly stepped rudely into the usual classroom.

It was a silver-haired girl with two raincoats worn directly over

her bare skin that displayed the contrast of swimsuit tan lines.

She had already re-set her hair, so it was curled around like disks

or demon horns below the translucent hood. However she had

done it, her torn-off arm was back to normal.

“He’s been busy in his short time here, don’tcha think? It’s like

peering inside the mouth of a kid with a ton of cavities. It’s just

creepy. Whether they can return to normal or not is honestly

dependent on their pride.”

“H-hey, Kamijou? Is she a friend of-…”

A classmate hesitantly spoke up while looking at the true

outsider that was Mass Murderer Salome, but he trailed off.

That was because Salome had grabbed his throat in a hand.

“Shut the hell up, you sugar-soaked bastard.”

“…Gah…!?”

“You let yourself be influenced so easily, threw out your ideas of

good and evil, and abandoned all responsibility. You know who I

hate most? The people who keep shouting ‘We won't ask for it.

Until we win.’ to apply pressure to their neighbors, but suddenly

claim they’d never wanted war in the first place the second the

era changes. And that means you, you rotten sugar-soaked

bastards. Do you really understand what it means to piss of a

mass murderer like me?”

“Gbh… Th-that wasn’t…me…!”

“It wasn’t me. In other words, you know who said it and were

laughing along. Pathetic. Why are you even alive? Can you tell

me one thing? Kamisato Kakeru was the one that made you like

this, but did he ever ask you to live?”

“Hey!!”

When he saw his classmate’s face turning red while dangling

down from Salome’s arm, Kamijou frantically grabbed that arm.

The raincoat girl shrugged and readily let go, but she put on an

evil smile as she did.

“How benevolent of you. …But make no mistake. No one’s going

to thank you for this. Do you really think their sugar-soaked

brains are capable of thought on that level?”

Facing an outsider like Salome was easier for him, so Kamijou did

not look back. He knew very well that his usual sunny life would

only bring him pain now.

He exhaled and spoke.

“Let’s head outside.”

“Fine with me. I only just made my new arm and I haven’t

broken it in yet. If I keep seeing these creepy sugar-soaked

bastards, I might just kill one of them.”

He stepped out into the hallway with the raincoat girl and then

he shouted at her.

“Why do you love being alone that much, you crazy girl!?”

“Remember this: the first step towards crazy is to stop caring

what other people think of you. That’s the kind of person I am.”

Salome laughed. “Anyway, you must’ve noticed how they’ve

changed. I was getting excited thinking we could block the

entrances and exits with desks and chairs to hole up in the

school against the goddamn stupid Kamisato harem, but it looks

like it won’t be that simple.”

“…”

“That cursed brother has already sown the seeds. Setting up

barricades now will only get us stabbed in the back from within.

The Kamisato Faction was bad enough on its own, but who

knows how far the sugar-soaked contamination has spread.”

“Kamisato predicted it would turn out like this?”

“Of course not. If he’d predicted my actions, he would’ve handled

me a little better. He wouldn’t have even known I was coming to

Academy City. Plus, he isn’t much for planning. That’s the

problem with World Rejecter being so powerful. He can break

through most things with brute force, so he doesn’t bother with

the details.”

“In that case.” Kamijou slowly sighed. “Seeds he’d already sown

for something else are blooming on their own now? Your

rampage in Academy City, me working with him to lure you out,

him deciding to kill me instead, and you getting in the way were

all unexpected? Then what was his original plan?”

“Who knows. But his objective is always the same: revenge on

the Magic Gods. More specifically, he was probably approaching

you to get you to hand over Othinus, don’tcha think? Infecting

the school might’ve been a way to bring down the Kamijou

Faction and remove your defenses.”

“By having my friends sneak into the school at night and burn

porn magazines and dolls in the unused incinerator?”

“I don’t know how to explain that either. But I do know he was

going out of his way to destroy your circle of friends. There’s

gotta be more to it than that. It might look like a silly event, but

there’s gotta be something more there. …Hey, Kamijou-chan.

Have you heard of the Election Game? It’s a minor board game

from Germany.”

“Hm? Kamisato mentioned that. He said it was basically a

complex version of sugoroku where you try to become president

using ridiculous methods you never could in reality.”

“That bastard was selling off stories about his little sister?”

Salome clicked her tongue. “So what method do you think he

liked to use?”

“How would I know?”

“He didn’t attack the other player or their supporters, but that

doesn’t mean he was a paragon of fair play either. If the enemy

ended up in the category of victim, their solidarity would only

grow, so he thought it was best not to rely on simple violence.”

The corners of Mass Murderer Salome’s mouth twisted into a

smile with her eyes hidden by the waterproof hood.

“So he preferred to goad them into action. He would give his

enemy’s supporters a push forward, have them commit a crime,

and place them in the category of criminal. That would destroy

the enemy faction’s solidarity. That’s the kind of guy he is.”

Part 3.

Akikawa Mie could not focus on her afternoon classes.

She must have been pressing down too hard because she kept

breaking her mechanical pencil lead. She could not remember

how many times she had swapped out the lead. The flow of time

seemed so, so, so, so slow, but not even half of the material on

the blackboard had made it into her mind. She had written it all

into her notes, but she could not understand it even when

reading it in her own handwriting. It was so bad that she had to

frown and wonder if class had always been like this.

Once school was over, everything was dyed in shades of orange.

She breathed a deep sigh and finally stood up from her desk.

“I guess I should head home.”

She was worried about the president who she normally made a

lunch for and otherwise looked after, but she decided she may

have been making too much of this. After all, they had been

eating lunch on the rooftop when a naked raincoat girl had

intruded and tossed aside the boy she was carrying over her

shoulder, so of course the president had panicked. Even if she

had been thinking clearly enough to know she had to tell the

student council and the teachers about the intruder ( which was

the kind of student council work that Akikawa Mie would normally

help with), she may have had too much on her mind to think

about her normal lunch routine.

After entering the hallway, Akikawa Mie casually glanced out the

window.

Lunch was long over, so the pile of trash bags in the garbage

dump out back was reaching its peak. Needless to say, that was

thanks to the trash from the bread, meals, and drinks bought at

the school store. The trashcans were normally full by the end of

lunch, so the trash was usually taken out to the trash dump then

rather than waiting for the afterschool cleanup.

But none of that mattered.

She was interested in the silhouette of a small girl she saw in the

trash dump.

It was most likely the student council president.

“…”

Akikawa Mie placed her hands on the windowsill, stared at the

trash dump through the glass, and nodded. She put on her

leather shoes at the shoe lockers and then circled around back.

The president with her long black hair and large ribbon quickly

noticed her.

She wiped the sweat from her brow with the upper arm of her

sweater since the thick plastic gloves did not reach there, and she

gave a carefree smile.

“Oh, if it isn’t Mie-chan. What brings you here? Was it your day

to take out the-…no, I guess not.”

“No, it wasn’t.”

Akikawa responded like normal.

Except…

“What are you doing here, Onee-chan?”

“Ah ha ha. I am the student council president, you know?

Separating the trash can be pretty scary. Some kids throw out

spray cans and broken utility knife blades, so a careless garbage

man could get hurt.”

“True.”

Akikawa Mie thought that was a wonderful way of thinking.

The TV news sometimes mentioned garbage men who had a

finger blown off, so she though it was truly amazing that this

girl was checking on the garbage every day to prevent those

accidents.

However…

“But Onee-chan, you weren’t separating the trash.”

“…What are you talking about?”

“You can see this area from the middle school hallway. I was

watching for about half an hour, but you didn’t open a single

trash bag.”

After seeing things momentarily stopped, Akikawa Mie had

trusted in her sense that something was wrong.

And she had made her attack.

Half an hour was a lie. She had only watched for two minutes.

But the president took it at face value and a lag entered her

smooth speech like the needle skipping on an old record.

“Oh, come on. Not even the student council president can check

all this garbage by opening each and every bag. Most dangerous

things like hairspray cans and utility knife blades are metal,

right? That’s why I use a handheld metal detector to-…”

“Sure.” She did not let the girl finish. “But isn’t that useless? You

said it yourself, Onee-chan, most dangerous things are metal.”

“What about it?”

“Most. That means you aren’t eliminating 100% of the danger.

What about wooden skewers? Or anything plastic? Or a broken

glass? Those can break through the bag and hurt the garbage

man’s finger just as well. Why are you compromising there? If

you were really using up your afterschool time out of concern for

the garbage men, I think you would try to be as thorough as

possible.”

“…”

“And if you are willing to let a garbage man get hurt due to your

compromise, you wouldn’t even think about staying behind to

work afterschool.”

In that case, why was the president here?

There were not too many benefits of visiting and hanging

around the garbage dump. People normally did their best to stay

away.

But wasn’t there another way of looking at it?

If everyone did their best to stay away, wouldn’t it be the best

place to hide something?

And what if it was something that required stopping by

periodically to check on it?

Akikawa Mie felt her heart pounding unbelievably hard.

It was even more out of control than during her adventure with

the liquid diamond.

The “president” was not interested in the garbage dump. The

garbage would make for poor camouflage since the garbage men

would take it all away by the following day.

But there was something else there.

Something else stood out besides the large piles of trash. It was

no longer used. It was a box of rusted metal. It was wrapped with

thick chains and locked with a plain padlock.

“Hey, Onee-chan?”

“…What is it?”

“What is inside the inciner-…”

“Mie-chan? ”

In that instant, Akikawa Mie did not just feel a chill run down her

spine. She felt an impact that seemed to tear her spine right out.

The “president” had not actually done anything.

She had simply smiled in the setting sun.

And yet sweat was pouring down Akikawa Mie’s body. She

suddenly realized they were alone in the deserted garbage dump.

That meant no one was watching.

The “president” had mentioned the possibility of dangerous

things mixed in with the trash. But what if they had been placed

their intentionally rather than on accident? What if some bags

full of blades or explosives were mixed in “just in case”? In fact,

no obvious weapons were needed. The trash was piled up higher

than they were tall. If the piles collapsed, she could be buried

alive. And if that happened, who would suspect foul play? The

“president” only needed to cover her face with her hands and tell

everyone what had happened. She only had to say a student was

playing in the garbage dump despite all the warnings not to and

an unfortunate accident had occurred.

That was all she had to do.

That was all she would have to do.

“Hey, Mie-chan?”

“…”

The pressure of the “president’s” smile approached.

Akikawa Mie subconsciously took a step back from that smile.

“The incinerator is ‘dangerous’, so no touching it, okay? Even if

it’s chained up and padlocked, you can still pull it open a few

centimeters, which is enough room to get your finger caught.

And with all that rust, there’s a danger of tetanus.”

It likely was a perfect smile.

Under normal circumstances, anyone would have been fooled by

it.

Akikawa Mie even wondered if she was being too suspicious and

overthinking this.

But then she gulped.

Who was it that had called sunset the “magic hour” in

cinematography? Akikawa Mie had no way of knowing since she

had little knowledge about film, but she still received the benefit

if its effects.

The setting sun provided a unique shade of lighting and cast a

deep, deep shadow over the features of that face.

That may have been why she sensed something tremendously

wrong, like there was something tugging in on that skin from

below the carefree smile.

“Mie-chan.”

An “ah” escaped her throat.

It was not even a voice.

“Miiie-chan, can you promise me?”

“…!!!???”

There was nothing she could do.

Once her fear reached its limit, Akikawa Mie’s rational mind

burst. She turned around and began running. She tried to get as

far away as possible from that garbage dump, that incinerator,

and that figure she had “seen” in that familiar person.

She could not stand it.

She could not stand it, she could not stand it, she could not stand

it!!

She could not stand her helplessness. She could not stand her

inability to tear away the chains and padlock on that incinerator.

She could not stand that her intent on investigating that rusted

box had been broken just from someone staring at her.

(Who is that?)

Once she asked the question in her heart, further questions

erupted out.

Someone was pretending to be the president. Someone had

slipped into the school. Then where was the real one? Where was

the cute small animal of a president who feared food additives

but also feared food poisoning?

A vision rapidly grew inside her head.

It was of the chained and locked incinerator that could contain

anything.

(Who is that!?)

An innocent voice seemed to slam into her back.

“Mie-chaaaan, I’m looking forward to my lunch tomorrow.”

(Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhh

hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh

h!!)

Something sparked inside her mind.

She ran and ran and ran and ran and ran and ran and ran and

ran.

The next thing she knew, she had left the school grounds and

was gasping for breath as she leaned up against a wind turbine.

The contents of her stomach almost joined the heavy breaths

leaving her mouth, but she desperately held back the urge to

vomit while painfully aware of her unpleasantly sweat-soaked

body.

Meanwhile, she muttered to herself.

She moved her lips and released the words into the world instead

of keeping them locked in her heart.

“Who is that?”

She had to reveal that source of it all.

She had to retrieve her normal life.

But as a normal middle school girl, she was aware just how

normal she was. If she stood up to such a great distortion on her

own, she knew all too well she would only become the next poor

victim.

What did helping the student council matter?

What good was an adventure with a liquid diamond worth six

trillion yen?

Her past activities may have been enough to erase the awkward

silence in an elevator, but they were not a weapon that could

help her escape this crisis. She had nothing with a hidden

abnormal side to it.

But then who did?

Was there anyone nearby who would listen to her and who she

could rely on?

The classmates and friends inside her cellphone’s address book

were not going to help. What about Anti-Skill or Judgment? They

were too normal. In fact, she could not imagine how she could

explain the problem in her mind such that they could

understand. What about the student council? She respected

them, but they did not seem like the type to leave the usual rails,

run through the night, and fight the darkness.

In the end, only two candidates came to mind.

Akikawa Mie herself could not explain how she had settled on

them.

But she had seen something different in them. They seemed like

they were moving freely in a place removed from the usual rails.

If she was going to trust her instincts, then there were two

people she could discuss this with.

It had to be either Kamijou Touma or Kamisato Kakeru.

Part 4.

The night wore on.

“This is bad. What’s bad, you ask? I haven’t made Index and

Othinus any dinner. Well, I did learn my lesson after last time

and had a few cup noodles ready, but I’m a little afraid Othinus

will fall into the container.”

Aogami Pierce and Kamijou’s other classmates were acting based

on knowledge provided by Kamisato Kakeru. They were going to

sneak into the school late at night and use an unused incinerator

to burn up pinup magazines, life-size dolls, and body pillow

covers.

And of course, Kamijou seriously doubted Kamisato would have

them do that on a whim. It may have looked like a silly little

event, but what if there was some hidden malice behind it?

Salome, Kamisato’s sister, had warned him about that, so he was

keeping an eye on the school that night.

However…

“Why do I have to freeze my butt off in the bushes by the school

gate waiting for a bunch of guys!? Isn’t there another way? I

mean, there’s a family restaurant and café not far from here!”

“Yeah, but I’m only wearing these raincoats. Even if my battle

mode lacks that sort of thing, I’d still get reported to the

authorities the instant I stepped in the door, don’tcha think?”

“If you know it’s a problem, then wear some clothes!!”

“I can’t do that thanks to this body.”

“And based on the way you talk about it, I’m guessing you really

do have a spare body besides that battle one. Is it for your Onii-

chan?”

“Ahem. Quit being so nosy. That’s none of your business,

don’tcha think?”

After that, Salome reached into the nearby shadows as if pulling

out a souvenir.

“More importantly, we’ve got a problem.”

“Bh!?”

At some point, Salome had grabbed an unfamiliar middle school

girl by the back of the neck. The girl looked nervous and quite

blue.

“Wait a second! Who is that girl!?”

“Akikawa! Akikawa Mie!! You still haven’t learned my name!?”

“And why do you have Whatever-Her-Name-Is with you!? Don’t

just kidnap people like you’re grabbing the finished version of

the dish at the end of a cooking show!!”

“Don’t be stupid. I’m keeping her safe. She seems to have some

business with the school and she was hiding in the bushes just

like us.”

“Hm?”

Kamijou looked back at the girl who was still in her uniform.

She almost – almost! – looked familiar.

“M-my name is…Akikawa Mie… D-do you really…really, really

not remember me?”

“Who?”

“Oh, honestly!!”

The modern middle school girl furiously scratched at her head.

She must have realized she would make no progress if she stuck

with her pride because she gave an explanation while seeming to

bite through each individual word.

“Um! Is the, uh, old priest who saved me during the liquid

diamond stuff doing well? I need to thank him!!”

“???”

Salome gave him an annoyed look, but Kamijou could only tilt

his head. He puzzled over her question since he was pretty sure

he did not know any priests.

“No, wait. Do you mean…the High Priest!? What the hell did he

do while here in Academy City!? Isn’t he a priest? So why was he

was he hitting on a middle school girl? Don’t tell me he was

driving around in an Italian car with a bunch of gold necklaces

on!! Wasn’t he supposed to be a Magic God who had mastered his

field!?”

“Heh. Eh heh heh.”

“And even more baffling is why this modern middle school girl

seems completely fine with it. ….How does a mummy priest end

up so popular!? Are we entering the age of temple girls and

Buddhist fangirls!?”

“I’m glad you’re here…. I couldn’t seem to find anyone to talk to

about Onee-chan. To be honest, I was hoping to meet with

Kamisato-san instead of you.”

“Kamisato…?”

“Sorry, but your counseling session will have to wait.” Raincoat

Salome’s quiet voice urged them to silence. “Something’s started.

I can see a few flashlight beams moving around. And that’s gotta

be someone other than Anti-Skill. They’re wandering around

instead of following a set patrol route.”

“So it’s them…”

“?”

Unsure what was going on, Akikawa Mie tilted her head.

And why had that girl been here all alone this late anyway?

“U-um, I thought Onee-chan…no, the high school student

council president might not find me this late. That wouldn’t

work if she monitors it at night too, though.”

“The president?”

Kamijou was confused by the mention of the Jumpy Bunny, but

then Akikawa Mie asked a question of her own.

“Um, why are you two here?”

“It’s awful. My goddamn stupid brother got this guy’s classmates

to sneak into the school at night to burn their porn magazines

and stoic training dolls in the unused incinerator. That’s illegal

entry and attempted arson on its own, but there’s gotta be more

to it than that. It all smells really fishy to me, but we’re still not

sure what exactly-…”

They heard the sound of several small twigs snapping.

Akikawa Mie had been so shocked she fell backwards and landed

on her butt within the bushes.

She raised her voice while looking like someone floating with her

butt sticking inside an inner tube.

“W-wait a second! The incinerator!? Is that true!?”

“What if it is?”

Mass Murderer Salome sounded puzzled and Akikawa Mie’s lips

started trembling.

“But…hold on. If that’s true…but…you’re kidding…”

“Again, what about it?”

“The Onee-chan walking around at school today isn’t the real

one. Someone else has taken her place! And the real one might be

trapped inside that incinerator!!”

Kamijou and Salome exchanged a glance.

They wanted to write this off as a joke or a delusion, but they

could not stop a chill from running down their spines.

“Hey, Kamijou-chan. You’ve been at this school a bit. Have you

met this student council president? Do you think this might be

accurate?”

“I have one question. Akikawa Mie…-chan was it? You make the

president’s lunches, right?”

“Oh, y-yes… I thought how she handled the lunch was a little

odd too.”

“Sorry, but that’s not what I’m getting at.” Kamijou cut her off.

“What about other meals? Breakfast for example. Do you make

anything for her then?”

“Um…” Akikawa Mie looked troubled. “She doesn’t even eat

breakfast. I keep telling her that’s unhealthy, but she won’t

listen.”

“…Oh.”

That confirmed it.

Kamijou mussed up his bangs with a hand.

“I met that president this morning at the garbage dump. But she

had a banana gelatin drink. She said she could drink it without

getting her hands dirty.”

“I’ll tell you as many times as it takes, Onee-chan doesn’t eat

breakfast.”

“In that case…” started Salome.

“That food wasn’t for her,” continued Kamijou. “Akikawa? If

what you’re saying is true, then it was food for whatever she’s

keeping in the incinerator.”

Replacing someone like that was no easy feat. The odds were

good one of the girls from the Kamisato Faction had a hand in it.

And Kamisato, their leader, was manipulating Kamijou’s

classmates into lighting that incinerator.

According to Salome, his sister, he had a certain way of playing

the Election Game.

He would goad his enemy’s candidate into committing a crime

and use the weight of that crime to tear apart their solidarity.

“Hey, Salome.”

“What?”

“If the real one really is inside the incinerator, do you think

Aogami Pierce and the others could light it without noticing?

Once they remove the padlock and chains and open it up, they’ll

find a girl inside there. Surely they’d notice that! Right!?”

“I’m not so sure. The inside of a closed space like that has gotta be

pitch black in this darkness. And would they really go to the

trouble of shining their flashlights inside an incinerator that

hasn’t been used? They’ll just dump all their magazines and

pillow covers in, toss in some lit paper or something, and close it

up, don’tcha think? And if this rumored president has her arms,

legs, and mouth bound with duct tape, she won’t even be able to

make any noise. And if she’s unconscious thanks to malnutrition

and dehydration, they won’t have any kind of hint. …More

importantly, why would anyone think there’s a living person

inside an incinerator that’s been locked up for what has to be

over a decade now? With that presumption of safety in place,

they’ll have no reason to check at all.”

“Goddammit!!”

Kamijou cursed and stood from behind the bushes.

He had no more reason to hide. Setting off an alarm would

actually be a good thing now. He climbed over the fence and ran

across the school grounds. Salome and Akikawa Mie followed.

This was odd.

Kamisato Kakeru was completely over the line this time.

He would go this far to tear apart the friendly group known as

the Kamijou Faction? He would really have Aogami Pierce and

Kamijou’s other classmates unwittingly commit murder, place

the blame of that crime on them, and use the weight of the crime

to crush Kamijou’s circle of friends? This did not seem like the

same person who had worked to save the Birdway Sisters, even if

it had been in a twisted fashion. Besides, President Jumpy Bunny

had nothing to do with Kamijou. They belonged to different

schools and they had been complete strangers until the day

before.

Yet he did not even hesitate to have someone burn her alive?

“What the hell are you thinking, you dumbass!!!!!?”

This truly was the end.

Even if they were being manipulated by someone, these

classmates’ previous life would never return if they set someone

ablaze with smiles on their faces. This would place things on a

decisively different set of rails and smash Kamijou Touma’s

familiar world to pieces.

But…

“I was hoping you could give him a nice punch before it came to

this.” Salome sounded like she was cursing him. “That stupid

harem boy! Did he completely lose his morals because everyone

agrees with everything he says!? A world without anyone to say

‘no’ is a world without any chance to correct your actions! Why

couldn’t you figure that out, you pampered goddamn stupid

Onii-chan!?”

They cut across the dark schoolyard in a full speed dash toward

the back of the school. They needed to reach that garbage

dump…no, the rusted incinerator. They could hear something

heavy rattling in the darkness.

It was the chains keeping the incinerator closed.

They were already being removed.

(Make it…)

Then they heard a quiet sound that was likely a lighter lighting.

The familiar grinning faces of his classmates floated in the

darkness as if they were lit by candles during a ritual of some

mysterious cult.

One of them was Aogami Pierce.

“(Make iiiiiiiiiiiit!!)

“Salomeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee

eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee

eeeeeeee!!”

“Sure thing. External Offering.”

It did not take long after that.

The naked raincoat girl moved forward. The bottom of her

double raincoats swayed like a jellyfish and then she jumped

forward as if propelled by a rocket engine. She had gathered all of

the weapons in the school: utility knives, kitchen knives, saws,

branch cutter, and lawnmower. She had destroyed them with

her own hands, consumed them, and offered them up to

something in order to gain overwhelming power.

She did not target the individual classmates.

She went for the source of it all: the rusted box of the incinerator.

As soon as she made her jump, a tremendous sound burst out. It

sounded far too raw to be the slicing of metal. Then a diagonal

split appeared. Unable to bear the weight of the smokestack

extending straight up, it opened up like a treasure chest or

jewelry box and finally crumbled.

Everyone was taken by surprise.

After many long years without being used, the incinerator no

longer smelled of ashes.

And…

And…

And…

There was nothing there.

Not President Jumpy Bunny and not even a scrap of paper.

“Ah…”

Time seemed to stop.

It was more than just Kamijou Touma. Salome and Akikawa Mie

also stared inside the diagonally sliced incinerator with looks of

absolute confusion.

“Eh?”

“Was she…moved somewhere else afterwards?” muttered

Akikawa Mie.

But Salome rejected the idea.

“No, it’s not that. If so, there’d be some trace, like a human scent.

If our guess was correct, then your president would’ve been

inside that cramped space for days on end, right? It would have

to smell like sweat at least, don’tcha think?”

“Then…” Akikawa Mie looked confused. “What was all this? Was

I wrong? Was Onee-chan really herself? Did her face only look so

twisted in the setting sun because of my odd preconception?”

For the moment, they had kept the real president from being

burned alive.

That was something at least.

But…

“Hey…”

Someone spoke up.

Kamijou Touma did not turn around.

That low, low voice was truly the tone of someone looking down

on someone else.

“What is the matter with you people? Taking it this far is

honestly kind of disturbing.”

Kamijou found he could not speak.

He forcibly broke free of the curse and moved his body. He

finally turned around with all his might, but he only saw blank

faces. They were splitting up into small groups. Their event had

been ruined, so they felt nothing but disappointment.

Finally, Kamijou remembered something.

(It can’t be…)

He remembered what Salome had said.

Kamisato Kakeru excelled at goading his enemy candidate into

committing a crime and using the weight of that crime to tear

apart their solidarity.

(It can’t be!!)

“H-hey, Aogami…!!”

He called toward that boy’s back.

His friend stopped and slowly looked back.

“It’s okay, Kami-yan.”

There was no anger or disappointment on his face. He remained

a friend.

But…

“Even if things get a little awkward, I’ll stick with you until things

cool down. ”

There was pity.

And sympathy.

This was not a conversation between people who stood on equal

footing. Aogami pierce knew that Kamijou Touma had “messed

up”. And with that in mind, he was reaching a hand out to

Kamijou as if stepping down into loneliness from his position in

the great heights.

Oh, how kind.

Oh, how cruel.

“………………………………………………………………………………

…………………………………………………………………………………

…………………………………………………………………………………

………………………”

There was no one left.

There was no one left around Kamijou Touma.

The spiky-haired boy simply stood there on his lonesome at the

school late at night.

Kamisato Kakeru’s circle had closed.

And it had smashed Kamijou Touma’s to pieces.

“Ha.”

No matter how cruel Kamisato Kakeru was, he should have

realized that boy would not have a completely unrelated person

burned alive. Kamisato had worked so hard for the Birdway

Sisters, so he would never use that sort of method. And if he had

seen that, he should have suspected another trap beyond it.

“Ha ha.”

Kamijou did not know how long he had been standing there.

He did not even know if Salome and Akikawa Mie had said

anything to him or simply waited in silence.

Finally, a new footstep shook his mind back into focus.

He slowly turned his head and saw “the kind of normal high

school boy one can find anywhere” entering through the school’s

back gate.

He was accompanied by black-haired Ellen in her lab coat and

brown-haired Fox Girl Elza.

He spoke to Kamijou just like always.

“Hi, Kamijou Touma. You look a lot more worn out than when I

saw you last.”

“You son of a

biiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiitch!!”

The one to act first was in fact Salome and not Kamijou whose

spring was in need of winding.

That girl insisted she would always stand on his side and

anything she did was for his sake, but she was the first to charge

in.

No, that may have been precisely why she did it.

Kamisato did not even raise his right hand.

Elza held out her plastic bottle that was made a blunt weapon by

the old copper coins filling it. With a tremendous noise, it

stopped Salome’s right hand.

After approaching right in front of her brother, the sister glared

at the intruding girl and gave a roar.

“Do you want to set the snowball rolling that badly? Then how

about I turn you to mincemeat first!?”

“Feel free. But don’t forget the basics: treat the ten yen coin used

in Kokkuri-san carelessly and…you’ll – be – cursed.”

Salome did not bother struggling.

She was close enough to tear out his windpipe with her teeth, so

she did not even need her arm. The raincoat girl glared at the

calm-faced high school boy.

“To be honest, you’ve really pissed me off this time. I might be

the kind of crazy person that loves being called a mass murderer,

but not even I can approve of this one. How did you end up like

this? You’re supposed to be the kind of normal high school boy

you can find anywhere! That’s why a crazy person like me looked

up to you!! Tell me who told you it was okay to stray from the

proper path like this!! You piece of shit!!!!!”

“Salome, I’m well aware your brain doesn’t work right, so can

you shift down a few gears and help me understand what the

problem is?”

“I’m saying I’m ready to just kill you here and be done with all

this!! I’m saying that and I’m just a despicable crazy person who

can’t even kill anyone cleanly!!”

“What a pain… I guess you never were going to get along with

Kamijou Touma. Oh, right. There’s someone else here. Yes, you.”

“…”

“Could you tell me why my sister is so mad? I honestly can’t

think of anything.”

Akikawa Mie should have been an outsider.

She should have known nothing about the antagonism between

Kamijou Touma and Kamisato Kakeru.

But that comment seemed to rub her the wrong way and she too

spoke up as if to challenge him.

“What you did was the absolute worst.”

“Perhaps so. Perhaps not.”

“So…whatever happened to Onee-chan…to the high school

student council president!? Did you take her somewhere other

than the incinerator or were you only focused on making us

think she’d been kidnapped!? Who is the Onee-chan in this

school right now!? Is she the real one or a fake!?”

“Hm? Hold on a second.”

Kamisato Kakeru frowned for the first time since he arrived.

“What is this about the high school student council president?

It’s the first I’ve heard of it.”

…………………………………………………………………………………

…………………………………………………………………………………

…………………………………

This time…

This time Kamijou Touma truly gave up on understanding. He

was floating in an entirely blank world.

“Yeah, right.” Salome was of course the one to speak instead.

“Don’t play dumb. You used an indirect method to break Kamijou

Touma’s core! You made it look like that president was trapped

inside the incinerator and like his classmates were going to light

it without knowing, so he had to stop them from becoming

murderers. …You made Kamijou Touma look like a fool in front

of all of them!! You stole his position in the school, you goddamn

stupid brother!! Do you not even respect him as your proper

enemy!?”

“Again.”

Kamisato Kakeru took a step back for the first time since he

arrived.

He held his palms out to get them to calm down.

“I don’t know anything about that. I didn’t do anything to the

president. Proving it would be a lot like the Devil’s Proof, but I

swear it’s true.”

“Then why? Why did you have Kamijou-san’s classmates use the

incinerator so late at night? You had to have had a reason!”

“I wanted them to see our battle.” Kamisato readily gave the

answer. “World Rejecter and Imagine Breaker. If they clash, I’ll

win, but then something entirely unknown will burst from his

severed arm. I wanted the people who know him well to see that.

I thought one of them might know something about it, so I

thought I might find a clue to the answer if I carefully observed

their expressions and reactions.”

Salome and Akikawa Mie may not have understood, but Kamijou

did.

Yes. Kamisato’s intent was to defeat Kamijou. And the fastest

way to do that would be to find a way to finish him off using

World Rejecter rather than coming up with some roundabout

plan.

It was true Kamijou’s classmates might distance themselves

from him after witnessing the secret of his arm, but it at least

made more sense than the truly hopeless conclusion that had

actually happened.

Or it seemed that way at least.

“How can we believe that?” muttered Akikawa Mie. “Then…then

what was that Onee-chan? Was I really just mistaken? No, I

refuse to believe that. It doesn’t make sense that she so forcefully

tried to keep me from looking inside the empty incinerator!”

“That’s it.” Kamisato snapped his fingers. “At the very least, I

didn’t touch the president. But it looks like you’re suspicious of

her actions and appearance. And that made you suspect some

kind of high-level replacement.”

“Yes. And in that case…”

“I will unconditionally accept everything you’re telling me as

true, so I want you to unconditionally accept what I’m telling

you as true. We won’t get anywhere otherwise.”

Kamisato Kakeru slowly exhaled.

“If the president really has been replaced by someone else and if

neither of us knows who it could be…”

He listed off the premises.

Now that they thought about it, something about this had

become twisted at some point.

Kamisato then asked the fundamental question.

“Then who exactly is pretending to be the president?”

There was an answer to his question.

It came as a sound.

It was a juicy sound like fruit being sliced.

“Wha-…?”

Even Kamisato Kakeru gasped.

It was right next to him.

It was close enough to cut him off from Ellen and Elza.

A small form stood there.

Whoever it was had long black hair and a large ribbon. It was the

Jumpy Bunny.

Or someone pretending to be her.

“Ah!? When…did-…!?”

It happened so suddenly. Far too suddenly. Rather than

approaching at high speed, it felt more like she had oozed up out

of the landscape. Yes, just like a flounder beginning to move

from the sandy ocean floor.

Kamisato Kakeru immediately moved back, but was that a good

decision or not?

He should have thought more about the sound that had

answered him before.

A moment later, it had been taken.

His right hand had been severed at the wrist and the president’s

doppelganger held it in her hands. That was World Rejecter.

It was the powerful and horrible right hand that had slain Magic

Gods by the dozen.

And it had been taken so easily.

“Ah, ahhh,

ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh

hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh

!?”

Kamisato Kakeru screamed as rolled around with blood

splattering from his wrist, but the small president was calm

enough to lick off the blood that reached her cheek. She was not

holding any kind of blade, but she had easily sliced through even

the bone of Kamisato’s right wrist.

Akikawa Mie shrieked more than screamed and collapsed

backwards.

“Heh heh heh hehhhh.”

The girl snapped her fingers.

The area around her right wrist seemed to shine like a glowing

bracelet and then her own hand was severed. She seemed to have

used some kind of wire, but the details were unclear. And despite

losing her own hand, this unknown person maintained her

joyous smile.

Except…

“Kamisato Kakeru’s right hand was the biggest bottleneck.”

Starting with the sliced wrist, the girl’s silhouette peeled away,

grew distorted, and fell apart. The figure standing there was no

longer a girl in a school uniform.

“But if I was to take revenge, I wanted this right hand more than

anything.”

Instead, it was a woman in a lab coat and cheap suit.

Some kind of thin, thin thread shot from within her lab coat and

forcibly attached Kamisato Kakeru’s severed hand to her newly

vacated wrist. The writhing thread moved on its own like a

parasite. It was a rough action like sewing up the torn belly of a

stuffed animal, but it must have used some kind of special

technique because the woman immediately clenched and

unclenched the hand.

“Heh heh heh! Ah ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha

ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!! Stitching by Sample Shoggoth

confirmed. Beginning experiment of recognition control using

the attenuated St. Germain virus. This will rewrite my brain as

the owner of this right hand…as he owner of World Rejecter!!

Yes, yes. Stealing your enemy’s power and growing truly

unstoppable is the epitome of romance! Isn’t it, Sensei!!!???”

“What…?”

Kamijou Touma could not keep up.

He was just about ready to give up, so he simply asked.

“Who are you?”

“I am Kihara Yuiitsu.”

There could not have been a logical reason to honestly answer

him.

Especially as the person making an illegal attack.

Nevertheless, the woman in a lab coat and cheap suit did not

hesitate to answer.

After all…

“I am the one who seeks romance on a level no one else can ever

reach. You really just directly asked who I am? Pfh! Heh heh! Ah

ha ha!! And why am I honestly answering you!? Romance, yes,

this can only be romance!! And even if my real target is Kamisato

Kakeru, you don’t mind if I go on a bit of a detour, do you?”

The air began to move.

Ellen, Elza, and Salome were all on Kamisato’s side. They were

not about to sit idly by after his right hand had been severed and

stolen and the person who had done it claimed they were going

to use World Rejecter’s power on him.

“Sensei would never say this. He would insist on not involving

unrelated people in his revenge.”

She knew that.

She knew that, and yet she continued.

“But being just like him would be too boring. I need to become

something unique. So let’s try doing the opposite! Let’s choose the path Sensei never would have! Just killing the bastard who stole

everything from me wouldn’t be enough. I need to steal

everything I can from him, kill everything of his I can, and take

away everything he holds dear! Now, that… that would be the

perfect time to deliver the finishing blow!!!!!”

Between the Lines 4.

Phase 1:

The Five Over OS – Model Case Mental Out is based on the

personal conflict between Shokuhou Misaki and Mitsuari Ayu.

Obtained a sample of its real-time military camouflage

technology and magnetically controlled monitor.

A very close approach will be needed to determine the traits of

Kamisato Kakeru’s World Rejecter.

This will be used to take the place of an arbitrary person at his

school and perfectly take on their appearance.

Phase 2:

Obtained a sample of the St. Germain virus used during the

occupation of the high-rise building centered on Kanou Shinka.

Successfully cultivated the pill-shaped sample in a Petri dish and

attenuated it.

Even if I successfully sever Kamisato Kakeru’s right hand, the

power inside might reject me. I must rearrange my own brain to

trick its recognition. I will use the traits of the St. Germain virus

for that overwriting.

Phase 3:

Obtained a sample of the Sample Shoggoth that acted as the

bottleneck in the clash between Kamijou and Kamisato

concerning the Birdway Sisters. It is actually a variety of

Academy City’s #2, Dark Matter, but it ignores that esper’s will

and can be controlled by a third party. I will use it for the surgical

requirements of severing and sewing on the hand while

connecting all of the blood vessels and nerves.

Using the above methods, she planned her revenge by stealing

the right hand that made Kamisato Kakeru unique and wielding

it as her own.

She had also picked up on Kamisato Kakeru’s interpersonal

relationships.

She of course wanted to physically approach him to gather

information on World Rejecter. But infiltrating what was known

as the Kamisato Faction was deemed too dangerous. Their

unique sense of solidarity could not be obtained overnight.

Reports said he was making frequent visits to the student

council.

If they had not been dyed in the colors of the Kamisato Faction,

that would be the best place to interfere.

She did not need to hold back, so she targeted the president at the

very top.

After acquiring the requisite personal information, she targeted

Keshouin Asuka.

She wanted to avoid anyone noticing the switch while she was in

contact with Kamisato Kakeru, so she had the real one stay at

some far removed place. Until, that is, she had gathered the

necessary data and everything was ready to make her attack.

“Eeeeeeeeeeeeek! I didn’t like the sound of something turning up

on this unplanned health inspection, but what do you mean I

have a max rare SSR-level parasite that only one in seventy

million people get?”

As a decoy, she gathered attention on the incinerator that was no

longer in use.

If her cover was about to be blown before she had achieved her

goal, she would shift suspicion there to buy time to either

continue or retreat. It was like a lizard’s tail. If anyone grew

dangerous, she would make them suspect the incinerator as a

test to see just how close to the truth they were concerning

Keshouin Asuka.

“B-but they apparently give you a huge monetary reward if you

volunteer for the clinical trial of their new drug. Once this is

over, I can buy Mie-chan a birthday present. Y-yeah! I need to do

my best!! I need to show my dignity as an u-u-upperclassman!!”

It would have been easier just to kill the girl.

That would eliminate all risk of having her cover blown.

But she did not.

Between good and evil it was evil, but between like and dislike it

was like.

Those words came to her even without Kihara Enshuu’s

emulation.

Chapter 5.

Part 1.

The location was the schoolyard. The time of day was night.

The major players were Kamijou Touma with Imagine Breaker

and Kihara Yuiitsu with the stolen World Rejecter.

A few girls were also there.

As was Kamisato Kakeru, collapsed on the ground without a

right hand.

After reviewing those conditions in his mind, Kamijou opened

his mouth for a shout.

“Salome!! Circle in from the right!!”

“Why would you yell your plans in front of the enem-…oh, I get

it.”

The naked raincoat girl grinned in realization and obeyed

Kamijou’s instructions.

Kamijou took a small arc and Salome took a larger one.

Kamijou had started running first, but due to their difference in

potential, Salome easily passed him. The raincoat girl

approached Kihara Yuiitsu with a shifted timing that messed

with one’s vision.

But the woman in a lab coat and cheap suit was unfazed.

She simply raised the right hand forcibly attached to her arm.

“…!?”

Kamijou felt fear rising in his stomach.

If Imagine Breaker and World Rejecter clashed, his right hand

would be torn off. And then that mysterious “thing” would burst

from the wound and spread uncontrollable damage. If that was

directed toward Salome, Kamisato, or the others, it would pull

the trigger on the worst possible scenario.

Kamijou pressed the soles of his shoes into the ground to slam on

the brakes, but then something odd happened.

No, it was the opposite.

Nothing happened. Nothing at all.

(What? It didn’t work!? Or was it a feint!?)

“?”

Even Kihara Yuiitsu tilted her head.

She clenched and unclenched her own(?) right hand and gave it a

puzzled look, but then the naked raincoat girl reached her.

“Kee hee hee!!”

Several dry sounds came in quick succession.

Salome was swinging both hands with enough force to tear apart

the air and Kihara Yuiitsu used only her right leg. Without

letting her foot touch the ground, she made a double and then

triple kick.

Afterwards, feet could be heard sliding along the ground.

Surprisingly, it was Salome who was forced back.

The bottom of her double raincoats swayed like a clione.

Without even glancing at the raincoat mass murderer, Yuiitsu

stared up at the right hand she held toward the moon.

“Yes, I suppose you wouldn’t let something like that kill you.”

She finally lowered her hand and smiled thinly.

“The shockwaves propagating from multiple points of impact

collide within your body and create deadly bubbles inside your

blood vessels. …A normal human being would have fallen over

dead after that. Then again, I’m only using a cheap imitation of

one of Amata-chan’s techniques. Plus, it wouldn’t be very

romantic if you died already.”

She had more than just World Rejecter in the stolen right hand.

Eliminating that would not be enough to defeat her.

Unpleasant sweat poured from Kamijou’s body, but he had no

choice but to focus on what had to be done. The problem was like

tangled yarn or a great mountain, so he could not solve it all at

once.

Also, there had been a reason behind Kamijou and Salome

circling around to attack from the right.

Kamijou placed a hand behind his back and used his fingers to

gather the attention of Ellen and Elza who had been slow to take

action. There was something he needed them to do.

Namely…

“ ‘Getting Kamisato first-aid comes first. We’ll hold her off, so

you tie off his wrist.’ …Is that it? Hee hee. Just kidding!!”

It was almost like the woman had directly read his mind.

The sweat must have been dehydrating him because he could

feel his throat growing dry.

Kihara Yuiitsu laughed quietly.

“Well, don’t mind me. Do your very best in that fight. Because

every minute and second you extend his life is another minute

and second of suffering in the knowledge of what he has lost.

Hmm. I suppose between good and evil it’s evil and between like

and dislike it’s like. Which is perfect.”

This time, she opened her right hand wide.

She prepared to swing it mercilessly toward Kamisato Kakeru’s

sister who was so close by.

That was the perfect target to kill in front of the boy to tear his

heart to shreds.

“Dammit. Watch out, Salome!!”

“No, wait!”

“Don’t get inside her right hand’s shadow! Saying ‘do you wish

for a new world’ acts as the trigger, so use that to time when you

dodge!!”

“You morooooooooooooon!! Why would you tell her how to use

iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiit!? ”

Kamijou’s lips grew pale.

“Oh, I seeeee,” said Yuiitsu in a jocular tone.

And then…

“Do you wish for a new world? ”

It sounded like a chunk of the world had been torn away.

Salome, who was so near Yuiitsu, bent her hips. She bent straight

back while still standing, as if performing a bridge in

gymnastics. Having missed its target, World Rejecter tore into

the schoolyard and the dirt completely vanished.

The raincoat girl did not stop moving.

To avoid the second and third attacks sent her way, she

performed midair flips for an irregular escape. Her double

raincoat fluttered about like a dancer’s veil.

“I see, I see. So that’s how you use it. Ah ha ha! Amazing. Simply

amazing. This completely violates relativity and conservation of

mass! Does it use teleportation? In fact, this supernatural

phenomenon is so amazing I have to wonder how it avoids

triggering the kind of explosion that comes with splitting the

atoms!!”

Now Kihara Yuiitsu could make full use of the right hand she

had stolen.

Kamijou looked down at his own right hand.

When Fiamma of the Right had taken that hand, Imagine

Breaker had ultimately returned to Kamijou because “that which

resides in Kamijou Touma’s right hand is the medium that

contains Imagine Breaker”.

Was Kamisato’s World Rejecter different?

Or…

( That which resides in Kamijou’s right hand. )

He gulped and applied that same condition to someone else.

(So if something is making Kihara Yuiitsu appear to be Kamisato

Kakeru, will World Rejecter continue to view her as its master!?)

Part 2.

The night wind carried whispered voices.

“This ain’t good. That mass murderer is being forced back. Isn’t

this really, really bad?”

“Even if it was a surprise attack, taking out Kamisato-san in a

single blow is enough on its own for this to qualify as ‘bad’.”

“Academy City is crazy enough at the best of times, but how

many bonuses is she gonna place on top of that?”

They came from behind roadside trees.

They came from building rooftops.

“To be honest, I don’t want that sister to get all the credit.”

“It’s not like we have a choice. If we get picky here, Kamisato-kun

might die.”

“And unfortunately, it looks like giving Salome a boost would be

the best method here.”

It may not have mattered much who had said it.

What mattered was that those girls settled on that as a whole.

“Then let’s go do this.”

“Yes, to save Kamisato Kakeru.”

“If it will save him, I’m willing to give up my humanity.”

Part 3.

Mass Murderer Salome raised her head a little.

Then she shouted to Kamijou.

“I’ve got a bit of business to take care of! Kamijou-chan, buy me

some time. Thirty seconds should do!!”

“Eh? Ehh!?”

He quickly looked over in time to see the raincoat girl kissing the

pocket watch hanging from her neck.

That must have been a sign of resolve for her.

Then she jumped straight back so Kamijou moved out in front of

her. This naturally sent him toward Kihara Yuiitsu who was

pursuing Salome.

They did not even speak a word.

They only exchanged a momentary glance.

“Do you wish for a-…”

“!!”

As she casually swept her hand over, Kamijou’s fist struck her

wrist in the opposite direction. It was not as nice as a parry, but

he had to divert the path of her arm if he could.

But no change came over Yuiitsu’s expression.

She twisted her entire body in the same direction as her

redirected hand and her knee jabbed sharply into Kamijou’s side.

The heavy blow brought him to a stop. The single blow took out

his diaphragm and forced the oxygen from his lungs.

“Oh…gh!!”

His mind went almost entirely blank, but he could not allow

himself to lose consciousness.

Kihara Yuiitsu herself had said she let the shockwaves of

multiple blows collide in her opponent’s body to create deadly

bubbles inside their blood vessels.

If she used that, it was all over for a flesh and blood human like

him.

“…!!!!!!”

He forced down the rising urge to vomit and pressed his feet to

the ground as they threatened to rise into the air. And in so

doing, he pinned down the bottom of Yuiitsu’s lab coat as it

fluttered around from her spin.

He had no idea what happened next.

He just knew that some kind of impact struck his entire body. He

felt like he was enveloped in blows of unclear number and

direction, as if he had been thrown in a metal drum which was

being beaten with metal bats. His vision was spinning around, so

he guessed he himself was spinning vertically through the air.

His back struck the ground with a dull sound of impact.

His sense of time returned.

“Gah!! Agheh!? Khah!!”

“Oh?”

Kihara Yuiitsu sounded lightly confused.

She sounded like someone who had finished cleaning the kitchen

and then found an oil stain on the back of the gas range. She had

to have analyzed the situation and discovered that the foot on

her lab coat had shifted the blows from their calculated

positions, but there was no powerful wave of emotion in her

voice.

Instead, she made a further barrage.

Her high heel came down like a stake as it targeted Kamijou on

the ground.

He rolled to get as far away as possible, but…

“Do you wish for a new world? ”

“…!! Goddammit!!”

While lying on his side, Kamijou used his arms and legs to hop

over like a shrimp and an all-erasing power tore into the spot he

had just vacated. The sight of the gouged-out dirt was enough to

feel a chill.

He somehow managed to get back on his feet, but there was

nothing more he could do.

Imagine Breaker was useless against World Rejecter and he was

outmatched when it came to pure martial arts as well. Kamijou

had no way of holding back Kihara Yuiitsu.

However…

“Sorry about the wait, Kamijou-chan. I’m all replenished. Great

job lasting thirty seconds there.”

That voice changed everything.

A smaller form moved past Kamijou. But rather than on the left

or right, she jumped by directly above him. Her double raincoats

swelled up as they caught the air. This superhuman athletic

prowess came from the naked raincoat girl known as Mass

Murderer Salome. However, something had changed with her. As

her translucent raincoats fluttered around her, she licked her

lips, charged in toward Kihara Yuiitsu, and swung her right arm

to the side.

Something odd happened.

The entire schoolyard was torn in a half-moon shape along the

path of her hand. It was just like she held an invisible blade

measuring twenty or thirty meters long.

“…”

Kihara Yuiitsu spun on the spot like a figure skater and let her

lab coat spread out into the empty air like a demon’s wings.

That was all.

After the violent sound of tearing cloth, the mass murderer gave

a belligerent smile.

“Not bad. You actually diverted that blow. Normally, an invisible

slash has gotta be a one-hit kill.”

“You shouldn’t use the convenient word ‘invisible’ so much. The

path is readily apparent from the motion of the particles in the

air.”

People often thought of shields as tools to block a blade with

their weight or thickness, but that was inaccurate. A hail of

falling arrows was one thing, but a mass of steel swung down

with all of the enemy’s might would break one’s arm if caught

one-handed on a small round shield.

Shields were meant to “divert” or “deflect”.

Take that far enough and a single piece of cloth…no, a single

piece of paper could be used to alter the path of a slash and avoid

a lethal blow.

“But it’s looking like you’re about at your limit too,” said Salome.

“Isn’t there only one way to find out?” replied Yuiitsu.

The raincoat girl and the cheap suit and lab coat woman

resumed their intense clash.

With Yuiitsu no longer locked onto him, Kamijou felt some

careless relief and wiped the sweat from his brow.

Then he grew curious about something.

(What did Salome use that thirty seconds for?)

Salome had not used that violent “invisible blade” before. That

meant she had done something. She had said she was

replenished, so what exactly had she done back there? For no real

reason, Kamijou looked back.

And there he found the answer.

Several dozen girls were carelessly strewn across the schoolyard

behind him.

Part 4.

It had happened just a moment before.

If one ignored her incredibly unstable personality, Mass

Murderer Salome was the Kamisato Faction’s strongest fighter

by a wide margin. The girls all had a tacit understanding of that,

no matter how infuriating they found it.

In the Internal Offering, she had abandoned her body using a

chemical cyborg treatment and she had offered up her spare

flesh and blood to her god in order to drastically raise her

physical abilities.

In the External Offering, she destroyed weapons and shields

with her bare hands as a way to offer them up to her god and

accumulate their destructive power and traits in a snowball

effect.

If the conditions were right, it was rumored that mass murderer

could realistically conquer the White House all on her own.

But at the same time, if the conditions were not right, she could

not make use of her true power. If her chain of destroying

weapons and offering them to her god was broken, she would be

nothing more than an eccentric with enough ridiculous strength

to break a Japanese sword barehanded.

What did she need to do if she was to defeat as powerful a foe as

Kihara Yuiitsu?

What was the best course of action to save Kamisato Kakeru who

had lost an arm?

What was necessary if the Kamisato Faction was going to reach

for victory as a group rather than working as individuals?

“Oh, honestly!!”

Someone gave a shout.

It was Olivia. She was known as an excellent cosplay girl, but

whether it was a jet booster, a magic wand, a laser blade, or

special boots for running along a wall, she would perfectly

recreate every single one of the character’s gimmicks using either

science or magic. This made her incredibly dangerous in a way the

original creators did not want in the slightest, so she was

constantly kicked out of events.

“I hate to admit it, but giving this to you looks like the best

method.”

Someone dressed as Magical Powered Kanamin jumped into the

dark schoolyard, but she clicked her tongue in a way Kanamin

never would.

“So hurry up and break me. That’ll give you what you need for your

External Officering, won’t it!? ”

Salome could not use her full power as a mass murderer because

she lacked the stock of weapons she needed to destroy.

More accurately, she had used up her stock from that day by

slicing the incinerator and had lacked what she needed to keep

her chain going.

That just meant she needed a replacement.

Figures surrounded Salome as she slid back.

There was a pirate girl, a ghost girl, a UFO girl, a phantom thief

girl, and a swordsman girl.

The Kamisato Faction was too numerous to count and they all

wielded weapons the mass murderer could destroy. Salome was

a magician who hunted her prey, but knowing how the power

she consumed was used was another factor toward increasing

her strength. It was a lot like she held the “soul” of the one who

knew the true value of the weapon. It was just like the dances or

military performances offered up to a god in ancient times.

Those girls did not seek an individual victory.

They were only thinking of the Kamisato Faction as a whole.

Thus, Salome did not hesitate.

The raincoat girl held her hands together in front of her chest

and licked her lips.

“Thanks for the meal☆”

Part 5.

“Ah, ah…”

He could only watch in a daze.

Kamijou Touma could only watch Salome fight using her dirty

strategy.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!”

Salome and Kihara Yuiitsu were continuing their clash.

But unlike before, the raincoat mass murderer was the one

gaining ground. Yuiitsu was well versed in killing techniques

and had stolen World Rejecter from Kamisato Kakeru, but

Salome did not give up a single step and she clearly knew the

secret to victory here.

“Clara. I need a sharper edge! Sacrifice yourself!!”

“!”

Salome was fighting empty-handed, but she was still wielding an

invisible blade.

And she had more than just that one form of attack.

“Lime. I need more reach. Time for a trip to the graveyard!!”

“How can you tell people to die so easily!?”

Each time Salome made a request and a girl jumped in, her attack

would change.

She literally used the girls as ingredients by breaking their

weapons and sweeping their bodies aside.

“Luca. I need to corner her with a quick barrage! You’re up!!”

“Dammit. At least put this to good use!”

It could be a blade, a blunt weapon, a gun, or a chain.

An invisible attack was hard enough to defend against or avoid

as it was, but the level of confusion only grew as she freely

rearranged its range and type of damage.

It was truly the ultimate consumption strategy. In a nightmarish

vision, more and more girls collapsed, passed out, and were

thrown away as she continued swapping out weapons and

attack methods.

And it did not stop there.

The essence of Salome’s ability was not the invisible attack; it

was placing as many different attacks as necessary on top of her

empty hands.

Meaning…

“Flamethrower + katana.”

“…!!!!!”

The entire landscape was torn apart. Kihara Yuiitsu and even

Kamijou, who was watching from the side, felt their thoughts

nearly grind to a halt. It had seemed like an invisible attack from

a nonexistent weapon, so the slash had seemed like an effect

placed on top of her empty hands. But that was wrong.

It was as if a ton of sharp Japanese swords shot out with the force of

a flamethrower.

Kamijou gulped as Salome sacrificed even more girls,

transformed them into dreadful attacks, and sent them flying

toward the woman in a lab coat and cheap suit.

“Tear gas + sledgehammer.”

Once, it was a pressure attack that scattered a blinding

smokescreen that contained physical pressure.

“Explosive + longbow + electric guitar.”

Once, it was an explosive acoustic weapon that blew out the

target’s eardrums just by plucking the strings.

“Stun gun + water gun + bullet + hammer throw.”

Once, it was a giant anti-materiel sniper bullet that’s ballistic

path bent complexly like electricity running along a body of

water.

(Now I get it.)

Kamijou came to belated understanding of at least a portion of

the darkness held by Kamisato Kakeru.

Salome was not forcing the girls of the Kamisato Faction to

sacrifice themselves. She was not threatening them or coercing

them. It was entirely voluntary. The girls were delighted to offer

up their own bodies and they wished to be destroyed. They gave

up on an individual victory in order to obtain a group victory. To

put it another way, they did not care what happened as long as

they could save Kamisato Kakeru who had lost a hand and was

suffering from shock due to blood loss.

(That’s why it got to him. If he saw this, of course he’d blame the

power that had suddenly come to his right hand. This goes well

beyond just being a group of friends!!)

It was not the power of his right hand that made Kamisato

Kakeru special.

He had not realized it was him himself that had drawn all of

those girls to him.

Kamijou had once told him that, but even he felt a chill run

through his entire body now.

Hypothetically, if the girls surrounding Kamisato Kakeru truly

were only a side effect of his right hand, then wouldn’t they

gradually change affiliation as that hand settled in with Kihara

Yuiitsu? Kamijou knew that would never happen, but the idea

still reared its ugly head like a meaningless theory about the

world coming to an end.

But frustratingly enough, it was effective.

Kihara Yuiitsu was using her lab coat to divert the various

attacks and keep the damage to a minimum, but that shield of

cloth was growing tattered. If the attacks continued, the article

of clothing would completely tear apart and no longer function

as a shield. Once she could no longer use it, it was all over.

Salome continued changing her attack method, adding on new

traits, and raising her destructive power with her never-ending

chain. Once she got going, she really did seem to become an

unstoppable force.

“!!”

Kihara Yuiitsu must not have wanted a long battle because she

took a somewhat forceful step forward.

She put herself in danger to move closer and she swung her

forcibly attached right hand.

Its shadow crawled along Salome’s body.

And this other monster spoke the words needed to stop the

raincoat mass murderer’s violence.

“Do you wish for a new world? ”

This time.

This time Kamijou Touma’s mind truly went blank.

He did not even have time to shout Salome’s name.

This one was fatal. It had been a clean hit. The woman had

spoken the words with her hand’s shadow entirely placed on the

girl’s body. When World Rejecter activated, it held enough power

to defeat even Magic Gods by the dozen. Salome’s body would be

swiftly “exiled” to the spare territory between related timelines.

Basically, a living human being would be sent to another world,

never to be seen again.

Or so it should have been.

“Of course that won’t work. Don’t take the Kamisato Faction so

lightly, especially when you’re just borrowing that thing. ”

Kamijou had only seen one side of the previous events, so this

was beyond his understanding.

But Kamisato Kakeru’s right hand only blew away indecisive

people who had conflicting desires. And anyone he had accepted

had no such conflicting desires and had found a single path to

follow in this wide world.

Patricia Birdway had been the same.

It was because she had that qualification that Kamisato Kakeru

had been able to rub her head and shake her hand. He had

accepted her personality and announced his respect for her

specifically because of the pure mind that prevented her from

being blown away by the touch of that hand.

So…

“World Rejecter’s not gonna work on anyone from the Kamisato

Faction, don’tcha think? After all, we were all accepted by

Kamisato Kakeru and we’ve all proven that we don’t have any

conflicting desires.”

“…”

Kihara Yuiitsu must not have known about that condition.

If she had, she would not have been so careless. That was hardly

surprising since she had only just stolen the right hand and her

knowledge of it was based on the “mistaken warning” that

Kamijou had let slip.

On top of that, Salome had made a show of avoiding her right

hand until now.

“And I’m sorry to say, Miss Revenge, that I’m willing to kill if it’s

for that goddamn stupid brother who so enjoys that creepy

harem of his! That conviction will never be shaken!!”

But even so, the mistake was a devastating one.

Once the initial attack failed, this was back in Mass Murderer

Salome’s territory.

She had consumed so many girls to thoroughly polish up her

External Offering’s chain. She could now slice a warship in two

with a single swing of her arm and she swung that arm almost

casually.

Kihara Yuiitsu gave up on using her shield.

For the first time, she jumped to the side with all her might to

dodge.

But not even that was enough.

A moment later, Kihara Yuiitsu’s right hand was severed with a

noise so pleasant it seemed out of place.

The rough black threads that had sewn on the stolen hand were

torn. It was not a perfect cut, but it made it more than two-thirds

of the way through and it looked even more painful dangling

there only partially severed.

“First, I’ll be taking that right hand back.”

The raincoat girl smiled fiercely.

“That belongs to my goddamn stupid brother. That power was

given to Kamisato Kakeru. Figuring out how to deal with it is his

job, so an outsider like you can’t decide for him.”

“Hee hee.”

Then something odd happened.

Kihara Yuiitsu laughed despite having her right hand more than

two-thirds severed.

“It’s true I didn’t know the exact conditions for activating World

Rejecter. But you seem to be mistaken about something too.

Perhaps I’m only aware of this thanks to gaining the power for

myself.”

“?”

“Such strange symbolism. Just like Imagine Breaker is both the

power to reject and a reference point or restoration point for

everything, World Rejecter is both the power to accept and

something like deletion software. Instead of simply destroying

its target, it erases it by processing it into something no one can

read.”

She sounded calm and she did not stop.

“Maybe that was a little off topic. No, I suppose not. World

Rejecter holds the power to erase Magic Gods by the dozen, but it

does not completely destroy them. If you can never see them

again, it might as well be death, but that isn’t quite accurate.”

“Salome… This isn’t good. Fall back. This is really, really bad!!”

“If it can send them there, this right hand must cross between

the two territories. You can think of it like Dejima during the

isolationist Sakoku period. And if this right hand acts as a

convenient ‘end of the world’ for what lies on the other side…”

Kamijou felt something crawl down his back.

He could not let her say this.

This alone he could never let her say.

And then Kihara Yuiitsu raised her nearly destroyed right hand

as if to smash those strange warning bells in his mind.

She held it forward.

“…then wouldn’t I also be able to use it like this? …Paging Niang-

Niang.”

Something bubbled out from Kihara Yuiitsu’s wrist…no, from

within the right hand.

“Ah.”

Before Kamijou’s thoughts caught up, it was already beginning.

Something flowed out from the gaping wound. It resembled a

sticky fluid and it wrapped around Kihara Yuiitsu’s arm as it

moved up to her shoulder. Its surface began bubbling even more

intensely.

Something was swelling out from her shoulder.

It looked like two arms were attached to the same shoulder, but

that was inaccurate.

Something had grown there.

Something long and slender had crawled up from the broken

right hand and grown out from the shoulder.

“Ahhh.”

It was a slender girl’s body. Her skin was far too pale to be a

living human, a charm was attached to her forehead, a white

mini China dress covered her body, and a provocative look filled

her eyes.

“Niang-Niang. She should have only been able to appear ‘within’

the right hand, but you just had to do this, didn’t you? Even

when they sealed off the nation, Western ideas still found their

way in and everyone who saw the black ships floating out at sea

could not help but tremble. In the same way, you might be able

to restrict their coordinates, but there is no way to suppress the

very existence of a god.”

“Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!?”

Kamijou Touma screamed at the top of his lungs.

A moment later, Niang-Niang spread her arms and all ten fingers

transformed into independent swords, spears, axes, staffs, etc.

They all shook like musical instruments and sent out a high-

pitched din.

And…

And…

And…

This was the ultimate majesty of a god.

It was what lurked within a certain boy’s right hand.

The power of a supposedly defeated Magic God filled the dark

night of that school.

Part 6.

Starting in District 7, a hopelessly powerful shockwave swept

across Academy City.

Part 7.

To be honest, Misaka Mikoto was hoping for some kind of

excitement.

Just the day before, she had run across a raincoat girl while

walking around town at night. That girl had seemed to exist

beyond all common sense and she smugly wielded a “new

possibility”. That was a great hope for Misaka Mikoto who was

just stewing at the moment. Tokiwadai’s Ace had

inappropriately hoped that she might find some more

excitement that would act as a road sign.

But once she flinched back from that tremor in the earth, she felt

her head rapidly cooling.

She realized just how much her mind had been boiling.

“What…was that?”

She turned toward it.

Something she was unfamiliar with was there. If she went there,

she could find out what it was. A new world would open up

before her eyes. However, she felt none of the previous elation.

Her heart began pounding in her chest, but it only contained an

ominous tension. She could tell something she did not want to

see and did not want to accept awaited her there.

It seemed to be at a school.

Based on the size of the campus and the number of school

buildings, it may have been a combined middle and high school.

But the metal fence had toppled, the trees had fallen, and the

recently restored glass had shattered.

People were collapsed all over the schoolyard, but were they

really students? Several dozen girls of middle and high school

age were passed out there.

And on top if it all, she saw three other people.

One was a raincoat girl who had been torn to pieces.

One was a spiky-haired boy holding that “wreckage” while lying

bloody on the ground.

One was a woman in a lab coat and cheap suit who had a truly

bizarre monster growing from her right arm.

She did not actually say anything.

Her scream was more like pure noise.

Misaka Mikoto ran past the collapsed fence and toward the boy.

Kamijou Touma looked unsteadily back at her while holding the

raincoat who had lost everything below her waist and whose

head was bent at an odd angle. He mouthed the words “stay

away”, but she could not obey that.

“Heh heh.”

The lab coat woman did not seem particularly bothered by the

sudden intruder.

With an odd noise, the right arm with its split wrist underwent a

great transformation.

“Eh heh heh.”

Something happened as the boy and girls watched on.

A mini-China girl had already come from that right arm, but now

some even odder things burst from the shoulder.

One was a tall gentle-looking blond man with fur attached much

like a lion’s mane.

One was a brown man with a black, polished round mirror in

place of a leg.

One was a young and beautiful woman with a black Western

mourning dress and a veil of the same color hiding her

expression.

One was a half-naked young man with war paint tattoos

covering his entire body and a silver prosthetic for his left arm.

Including the mini-China, there were five in all.

The original human hand was hidden from view as if buried

inside a sea anemone. The five figures had become giant fingers

and the whole functioned as a gigantic hand which the lab coat

woman freely opened and closed as her new fingers.

“Ah ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha

ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha

ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha

ha ha ha ha ha!!”

Her loud laughter seemed to rule the world.

“Yes, yes! This right hand truly is unfair. They’re not the strange

ones. The problem is this World Rejecter that allows them to

appear in this world despite belonging to another category

altogether!!”

“…un.”

As Mikoto ran toward him, bloody Kamijou opened his mouth

while trying to catch his breath.

“Run… We’re…we’re no match for them…for that…”

“What are you-…?”

“They’re…”

Could he not even raise his dangling arm and point forward?

He looked like he was going to stop breathing at any moment,

but he forced his lungs to keep working and squeezed out the

words.

And they were nightmarish words indeed.

“You remember…that Magic God called the High Priest, right?

They’re all like that. …She can pull out monsters on his level by

the dozen!!”

Her mind went blank.

This went beyond blanking out her memories or thoughts.

Her very sense of self vanished.

She thought the individual named Misaka Mikoto would be

smashed to pieces.

After all, there was no way they could win. After fleeing through

Academy City on the acrobike, it had been someone else who had

ultimately finished off the High Priest. If that had failed, the

Arrowhead Comet might have blown away Academy City.

And there were more than one?

They were going to attack by the dozen?

“………………………………………………………………………………

…………………………………………………………………………………

………………”

Mikoto desperately supported Kamijou’s bloody back and turned

her head.

And she saw…

“Eh heh.”

A monster.

That hopeless lab coat monster was laughing in the moonlight.

“Yes, yes. Involving unrelated people in your personal revenge is

foolish. Between good and evil it’s evil, and between like and

dislike it’s dislike… Sensei never would have allowed this. Ah ha

ha.”

“Pant…pant…”

“But I don’t care. It may be different from Sensei, but that’s what

makes it so wonderful. I’m realizing that more and more now. I

still have a long way to go and I’m still pathetically soft like clay,

but…that’s exactly why. I must not hesitate to mold each little

thing into shape to create my unique path. Yes, yes…no. Maybe

abandoning your ideals for your goal is another form of

romance. But anyway…”

She tilted her head a little.

She held out that right hand which held the greatest and most

dreadful power.

“If you’re going to interfere, then die. Right here and now.”

It was all a copy of that day.

Misaka Mikoto had clenched her teeth at her own powerlessness

while fleeing from the High Priest.

And now they did not even have the convenient acrobike.

Plus, the Magic Gods would be approaching by the dozen.

Part 8.

“Kh…!?”

A small form groaned in an Academy City hospital.

It was Patricia Birdway.

She was the girl who had a large part of her body replaced by a

Magic God known as Nephthys.

Part 9.

Kamijou was pretty sure his consciousness had repeatedly cut

out intermittently over the course of a few seconds.

Once his mind finally stabilized like a fluorescent light on the

verge of dying, he realized Misaka Mikoto was carrying him over

her shoulder.

His vision was spinning, he felt the biting night wind, an odd

sense of floating lifted his stomach, he felt the vibration of non-

solid footing like building walls and signs, they were moving

with overwhelming speed while seemingly ignoring gravity

altogether, and the lights from car headlights and building

windows were trailing behind them at unbelievable angles.

He gradually realized what was happening.

(She’s using magnetism or something else to jump from building

to building?)

Since he was draped over her shoulder, his unsteady vision saw

the scenery behind them.

And he saw something there.

Mikoto was jumping from wall to wall of the high-rise buildings

without using any noticeable footholds, but someone was

accurately following her.

It was Kihara Yuiitsu, usurper of World Rejecter.

She had forcibly drawn out the power of the many Magic Gods

that Kamisato Kakeru had blown away.

“…I’m sorry.”

Kamijou gulped and heard a trembling girl’s voice in his ear.

It came from Mikoto who was at the center of the action.

Something major must have happened because the tattered cloth

of her coat was carried away by the wind.

“I’m sorry. I’m sorry for wanting some excitement and wanting

to leave the normal rails without knowing what that meant. If

this is because of me…because I asked for this…then…uuh…”

Kamijou did not know what lay at the foundation of those

words.

He was unsure how to respond as she held him.

“She’s been like this the whole time. There’s nothing as bad as a

depressed romantic, don’tcha think? Who knows when she’s

gonna take a dive from the top of a long escalator.”

“Eh? Ah? Wah!? Salome!?”

Kamijou was so surprised because he had not thought the weight

clinging to his back was enough to be a human being. It was only

as heavy as a collapsible bicycle or maybe a little heavier. He

hesitantly turned his head and saw the silver-haired girl’s head

close enough to rub her cheek against his upper arm. However,

he did not feel her legs because everything below her navel had

likely been destroyed.

It was a lot like how self-proclaimed TV personalities would

wrap a cardigan’s sleeves around their neck.

In addition to the feminine softness (even if her body was

technically artificial), he felt something pointed and hard that

must have been the toy pocket watch hanging from her neck.

She may have made sure to protect that even if it meant losing

her lower body.

“Oh, dammit. This must be what I get for tearing Claire in two.

This has gotta be what they mean when they talk about karma.”

“What kind of visual is this!? I’m being carried like a bag of rice

by a middle school girl who’s jumping around the city at night

and I’ve got a mass murderer clinging to my back after being

torn to pieces!? Fake ghost photos are less horrifying than this!”

“Well, of course the killers stand out more than the killed. And

this isn’t the time for a nice chat, don’tcha think? …That

woman’s way crazier than me and she’s about to reach us!!”

Kihara Yuiitsu’s right arm had split apart at the shoulder. It

formed the five upper bodies of the five Magic Gods. One of them

moved. It was the one that looked like a small girl with pale skin

and a white mini-China.

It was Niang-Niang.

Her fingers transformed into swords, spears, axes, staffs, etc.

Those weapons tore through the dark night like laser beams.

No lightning surged from the tips of the blades and the spears

were not actually thrown.

They extended.

The ten weapons grew explosively and spread out in a fan shape.

Shocked, Mikoto quickly used magnetism to change direction in

midair and just barely avoided them. One after another, they

stabbed into the wall of a nearby building.

“…”

Next thing she knew, there was a face there.

The concept of distance was meaningless. It took her a moment

to realize that Niang-Niang’s weapons had shrunk back down

and forcibly “pulled” her and Kihara Yuiitsu to instantly fill the

gap between them.

Yuiitsu twisted her body in midair to unleash a kick.

This absolute method would create bubbles in the blood and kill

anyone cleanly hit by it, so Salome placed her half-destroyed but

still artificial body in the path of the attack and the heavy blow

struck her body.

Mikoto shouted something.

She could no longer feel the weight of Salome or of Kamijou.

She wondered whether to go after the boy or fight back against

the threat before her eyes, but then the lab coat woman held out

her right arm.

She recognized what grew from there.

It was the strange being that had appeared before Mikoto and

Kamijou almost for fun while they were being pursued by the

High Priest.

It was the owner of the strange weapons that had pierced her flat

chest.

It was Niang-Niang.

“…!!!???”

Her fighting spirit was drowned out by fear.

Niang-Niang’s fingers seemed to explode and the many weapons

shot forward at close range. Mikoto immediately created a shield

out of iron sand, but a dreadful impact ran through it. She flew

back like she had been shot point-blank by a shotgun with only a

metal door to protect her. She fell toward the scattered artificial

lights of the city’s night.

“Gaaaah!?”

Meanwhile, Kamijou crashed through a nearby building window

like an artillery shell. The spiky-haired boy bounced along the

dusty floor with Salome along for the ride like a backpack. He

finally stopped when his back slammed into an exposed square

column.

There were no partitions and no wallpaper. There was nothing

but identical columns at regular intervals.

He smelled glue and synthetic fiber construction boards.

(The building’s…under construction?)

“And what happened to Misaka?”

“We have bigger things to worry about! Here she comes!!”

He did not know why, but Kamijou felt an unpleasant sweat

covering his entire body.

He immediately moved from the column and rolled to the side as

a fierce rush pursued him from outside the window.

It was just like machinegun fire.

Some kind of projectile flew in at incredible speed. Kamijou could

no longer follow them visually. As he fled to another column and

glanced back at the floor, he did not see obvious bullet holes.

He saw masses of darkness the size of baseballs.

They must have been bending the light because the surrounding

scenery stretched a bit like candy art. It looked like everything

was being sucked in toward the center.

“That’s gotta be pomegranate seeds,” said Salome. “This would be

Persephone…no, maybe Proserpina. Anyway, there’s a legend of

a goddess being taken to the underworld, falling for a trick on

the way back to the surface, eating a pomegranate of the

underworld, and being unable to remove the curse of death. That

fruit forcibly brings one to the underworld…to death. However

it happens, there’s no escape once they get inside you.”

“…”

Was this another Magic God like Niang-Niang?

However, Kamijou finally took an intentionally slow breath.

He was still covered in an ominous sweat, but his tension was

now directed elsewhere.

“This is odd.”

“What is? And can someone raised in Academy City really

analyze magic?”

“It’s not that.”

Kamijou leaned against the square column to hide with Salome

positioned between himself and the column.

“Or rather, all of this is odd.”

“?”

“It does look like Yuiitsu is using magic and I’m willing to bet

your analysis is correct. But she isn’t Kihara Kagun…that is,

Bersi. I doubt there are all that many Kiharas that can just use

magic like this. This probably really is that…Proserpina?

person’s spell though.”

“This isn’t a web novel and I don’t have time to listen to you go

on and on about your interests. Try to keep it under 140

characters.”

“If this was a Magic God’s attack, I doubt this would work as a

shield,” rapidly summed up Kamijou. “At full power, Othinus

could instantly crush the galaxy down to its pre-Big Bang state.

And with some of his power gone, the High Priest could fuse

with a comet and bring an ice age to the earth. Yet we’re fine just

by hiding behind a column? They’re firing like crazy and we

defended against it with a mere shield? That’s not possible. The

Magic God brand isn’t that cheap.”

His mind had gone blank because Niang-Niang, a major figure

for that brand, had appeared.

But even that was odd.

Even if Kihara Yuiitsu could draw out the power of those many

Magic Gods, she wouldn’t need to show it off. Kamijou and the

others had no way of killing a Magic God. It was hard to say they

had even defeated Othinus or the High Priest.

The Magic Gods were just like an immortal monster from an old

splatter film. You ran across them in an unreasonable encounter,

you were chased around by them, and the best you could hope

for was to escape in the very, very end. There simply was no

defeating them. Even the police or the army would be killed if

they challenged them to a straight fight. That was what the

Magic Gods were supposed to be.

World Rejecter might be the only thing in the entire world that

could defeat them. That was what made that right hand so

special. And at the moment, Kihara Yuiitsu had exclusive use of

that hand. She had both the wild beast and its natural predator.

In other words, nothing made any sense from the moment they

had survived Niang-Niang appearing in that dark schoolyard.

“I think Kihara Yuiitsu is definitely using magic.”

Kamijou gulped.

“But I think she’s using something other than the Magic Gods.”

“I don’t think we have time to sit around and think! Dammit!!”

Someone ignored all common sense and jumped in through the

high-rise building’s window.

It was a woman in a cheap suit whose tattered lab coat fluttered

like demon wings as several Magic Gods grew from her right

arm.

“Heh heh.”

She may have been laughing, but that was not comforting in the

slightest.

The force and pitch of her voice were unstable, so it scorched the

nerves of anyone who heard it.

“Eh heh heh.”

There was no speaking with her.

Even if they did exchange words, they could never share in what

she was feeling.

“Heh heh heh hah hah!!!!”

Of the five Magic Gods, it was of course Niang-Niang that moved.

Ten weapons shot from her ten fingers and tore through space

like laser beams.

But…

Even so…

Nevertheless…

Kamijou Touma’s right hand easily deflected those surefire

attacks.

He did not even need his fist.

It was the casual action of brushing aside a fly.

Kamijou had destroyed Niang-Niang’s weapons with Imagine

Breaker back when the countless weapons had shot from her

sleeve and pierced Mikoto’s chest.

But even so, this was different.

There was tension, unease, and even fear.

But those nerve-frying and dangerous emotions were only those

caused by Kihara Yuiitsu herself. With five extraordinary

monsters like the Magic Gods, he could easily have given up on

any attempt to fight and passed out.

But he had finally seen it.

He had grasped the truth.

“Those aren’t the real Magic Gods.”

He looked at his enemy again.

He faced their true identity.

“They aren’t even ‘what lurks inside that right hand’.”

It was odd that he had been able to deflect a Magic God’s attack

with just one hand.

He relied on that sense that something was not right.

“Those are only fakes made to look like the Magic Gods. Yes, you

let Sample Shoggoth invade your body in order to attach that

severed right hand!!”

That was the same thing that had once eaten into Patricia

Birdway.

It was an amorphous monster that could take any form.

He had no idea how she had tamed it and it may have been eating

into her as they spoke, but she had accepted it as her weapon

despite the risk.

Which meant…

“You created models of the Magic Gods and you had some

seemingly-related magic prepared from somewhere else. … The

attenuated St. Germain virus. It’s hard to believe, but you

apparently surrendered your own brain to trick the right hand’s

recognition. If I’m remembering right, the people controlled by

that could use magic regardless of their original knowledge or

ability! Specifically, they could use magic related to carbon and

plants, and that means that pomegranate spell you just used!!”

She had just been borrowing the Magic Gods’ reputation.

By creating a hollow image of them and using magic when she

should not have been able to, she had made it look like she had

summoned the Magic Gods.

Also, Kihara Yuiitsu had switched strategies as soon as she had

learned World Rejecter was useless against Mass Murderer

Salome and the rest of the Kamisato Faction girls.

In other words, she had wanted to change the stagnant and

unfavorable mood covering the dark schoolyard. World Rejecter

had proved less almighty than hoped, so she had wanted to give

it new value using the great impact of…no, the bluff of drawing

out the Magic Gods at will.

She had even intentionally let her hand nearly be severed as part

of the act.

“Come to think of it, a Magic God and something crawling out of

a right arm were part of Baggage City. At the very end there, the

incomplete Othinus destroyed my wrist and then crushed what

came out. And Kihara Kagun and some other Kiharas were there.

Kihara Yuiitsu, were you there too by any chance? Maybe in a

position that gave you access to a report on everything that

happened?”

That was why she had been able to do it.

She had what it took to come up with that strategy, to prepare

everything needed to pull it off, and to put on an act that would

fool even someone who had actually met the Magic Gods.

Once he knew that, there was nothing to be afraid of.

There was no more need to be bound by fear.

His opponent was not absolute. She was only human, so out of

fear of defeat, she had thought up a trick and twisted the truth to

make herself look greater than she was.

He had to correct that.

He had to solve that.

He had to reveal that.

But Kihara Yuiitsu only tilted her head a little as she held up her

misshapen right arm.

“So what? ”

This had done nothing to her.

She had taken no damage whatsoever.

An explosive noise followed.

Niang-Niang, Proserpina, and the Magic Gods of unknown

names stickily lost their shape and became a single large stream

which surged toward Kamijou like sticky pollution sprayed from

a water truck.

“!!”

He immediately held up his right hand.

“How many times do I have to tell you? My goal has been revenge

from the beginning.”

Her voice reached him.

That cruel parasitic lifeform tore into one’s flesh with its

countless fangs and claws, slipped inside the body, and melted

the fat away to reside within its new host. Kihara Yuiitsu

remained unfazed as that precious weapon was blown away by

his right hand.

Making a flashy attack like that forced Kamijou to use his right

hand.

In the meantime, he was pinned to the spot and could not move

or flee.

She had used up Project Shoggoth just to hold him in place.

“The power of the Magic Gods never mattered. Whether I could

reach that level or not was irrelevant. I only needed to mow

down Kamisato Kakeru and everyone he cares for. Between good

and evil it’s evil, and between like and dislike it’s dislike. This is

my unique romance that not even Sensei could reach. To put it

another way, the Magic Gods’ power would have been entirely

meaningless if I couldn’t use it for my revenge. That’s all this is.”

“…”

“You idiot! Don’t try to block that!!”

By the time Salome shouted from his back, it was too late.

Kihara Yuiitsu’s foot was flying his way.

Just like when a ball was suddenly thrown at someone, Kamijou

reflexively held his arms up to guard. He immediately realized

that was a mistake.

Yuiitsu’s attacks were not meant to thrash him with their great

speed or weight.

The shockwaves propagating from the multiple points of impact

would shake his blood in a way that created enough bubbles to

make this single attack deadly.

In other words, it did not matter if he blocked it or not.

It was like a needle soaked in deadly poison. Once it touched him,

it was all over.

“Ah…gah!!!???”

Intense heat filled his arm and he could feel it flowing from his

arm to his torso.

Salome took action on his back.

“Damn you!!”

This time his supposed ally struck his aching arm.

Immediately, the strange heat vanished.

“Hm. So you used the same sort of shockwaves to counteract the

bubbles. Well done copying it in so short a time.”

Yuiitsu did not sound amused in the slightest.

“But didn’t I tell you? This was always about my revenge. I am

taking my own path and it is different from Sensei’s. That’s why

I’m not too picky about this kind of thing.”

“…”

“I’ll use whatever it takes. That includes magic, martial arts, and

even…something like this.”

She reached into her tattered lab coat’s pocket.

That action sent an unpleasant sensation down Kamijou’s spine,

but even as close as Yuiitsu was, he did not have time to stop her.

A moment later, she held an oddly-shaped gun.

It almost looked like a toy. Rather than a handgun optimized for

military use, it looked like the starting pistol fired to begin an

athletics festival race.

But he could tell.

His throat went dry as she aimed it his way.

“This is the UL Exploder. Then again, your average person might

not be able to figure out where its name comes from or how it

does what it does.”

As soon as she pulled the trigger, space itself seemed to explode.

Part 10.

When the blast struck the boy, he flew across the partially

constructed building.

He was tossed right out a window that lacked any glass.

“Now, then.”

(My data says he is a top priority target for Kamisato Kakeru. Not

that I expect being thrown from the twentieth floor will kill

him.)

Yuiitsu slowly walked toward the window while shaking her

cheap-looking handgun that was reminiscent of an athletics

festival starting pistol. The surging river of her right arm audibly

dispersed and the original slender arm reappeared from the eye

of the storm.

The injury to the wrist had been forcibly sewn back together.

That also meant Kamisato Kakeru’s right hand was connected to

her once more.

The UL Exploder induced false dust explosions. It was only

effective within Academy City, so even one step outside the city

and it would be entirely useless. However, it had not been

originally developed to cause anything as dubiously effective as

a dust explosion.

The voyeur of a Board Chairman had covered the city with

nanodevices known as Underline.

By gathering them together and detonating them, she could

create a space that, for a very short period of time, could not be

monitored by the higher ups. With that in mind, its name should

make a fair amount of sense.

She had built this during a happier time.

When she had shown it off to the golden retriever who she

respected more than anyone else, he had praised her skill yet still

scolded her for some reason.

Yes, he had said not to bully “him”.

“…”

For just a moment, Kihara Yuiitsu’s eyes gently narrowed.

But they returned to normal a moment later.

The warm kindness of what remained in her heart led her to

coldly freeze her expression all the more.

“It’s about time I finished this.”

Between good and evil it was evil, and between like and dislike it

was dislike.

She knew that, yet that monster continued down her own path.

The one traveling that unique path was not interested in the

concepts of good and evil that controlled the masses.

“For whatever reason, Kamisato Kakeru needs Kamijou Touma. I

can’t wait to see the look on his face when I toss the boy’s corpse

in front of him.”

Part 11.

There was nothing he could do.

Kamijou Touma was thrown out into the dark sky with Salome

clinging to his back.

“Waaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh

hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!?”

Flailing his limbs around was meaningless.

The countless invisible hands of gravity grabbed at his body and

forced him down toward the ground. Needless to say, he would

die on impact.

His fall had started at the twentieth floor and salvation came at

the tenth floor halfway down.

Misaka Mikoto was clinging to the wall there and she matched

their relative speeds to catch Kamijou in her arms.

“Gh…!!” she groaned. “Are you okay?”

“What happened with you after that? You aren’t hurt, are you?”

Mikoto stood on the building wall and let her shoes slide down to

negate the impact, but Kamijou’s eyes were focused upwards.

“Our questions can wait!”

“Yeah, it’s looking like we have bigger things to worry about!!”

The enemy was coming from up there.

She used the amorphous Sample Shoggoth to cling to the wall

and crawl down like a strange insect. The monster named Kihara

Yuiitsu had locked onto them.

“Run, Misaka!! If you aren’t going to make it otherwise, then

leave me behind!!”

It was too late.

An explosion burst directly behind Kihara Yuiitsu. It was likely

the power of that mysterious handgun-shaped device she had

used to toss Kamijou and Salome out the window earlier. This

time, she used the explosive blast to accelerate her own body and

she approached with the speed of an artillery shell. She fell far

faster than free fall in a suicidal dive toward the depths of the

earth or toward the underworld.

The distance between them vanished in an instant.

Truly just an instant.

“!!”

Mikoto immediately kicked off the wall and threw herself into

the night sky with Kamijou in her arms. Having missed her

target, Yuiitsu slammed on the brakes using that same wall and

she did not hesitate to aim her UL Exploder at them. As she

pulled the trigger, small explosions several meters across

pursued Mikoto through the air.

They never actually hit Mikoto, but they greatly restricted her

range of movement. Then Yuiitsu played her next hand.

It was literally a hand.

Her entire right arm changed form. It became a black torrent

which bent like a whip and struck the girl’s entire body from

above.

This time, there was no avoiding it.

With a tremendous roar, Mikoto’s body was sent hurtling toward

the ground.

She tried to attach to another building with magnetism, but it

was too late.

She only managed to shift her landing point a little.

“Gah!?”

After slipping from the girl’s arms, Kamijou and Salome fell into

one of the trees placed at even intervals alongside a major road.

Multiple branches broke beneath them which eliminated enough

of their momentum. He just barely avoided dying from the fall,

but now he had scratches all over his body.

“Agh…cough, cough! Wh-where did Misaka end up?”

“Focus on what’s above us instead!!”

Salome warned him from his back, but then something

unexpected happened.

“…What?”

“She isn’t…coming?”

Kihara Yuiitsu’s next attack never came.

That in and of itself was delightful, but there had to be more to it

than that. That woman had no reason to be cautious or hold

back, so this result was strange.

“What is she looking at?”

Kamijou caught his breath while looking up at Yuiitsu as she

clung upside-down to the building wall.

The monster was not even looking their way. She was focused

elsewhere.

Also, Mikoto was not with them.

She seemed to have fallen somewhere else.

“Dammit. Is Misaka her top priority!?”

Part 12.

Misaka Mikoto made sure nothing was wrong with her bones and

organs after her fall. She moved each of her fingers and toes and

took deep breaths to see if anything hurt.

(Where am I?)

The ceiling was far overhead and she could guess she had been

the one to create the hole there. Once she got up, she found a

space much larger than a school gym. Based on the facilities and

equipment, it seemed to be a cold storage warehouse, but it was

not functioning. It was room temperature and actually warmer

than the December night outside.

However, that was not what bothered her most of all.

“What…is this?”

The warehouse was not lined with ice cream and other frozen

foods or fish and other meat products.

There were weapons.

Just a lot of weapons.

There was a missile pod shaped like a giant container. There was

long excavation drill that could probably break through a bank

vault door. There was a flamethrower and a plasma blade. There

was even the weapon from which Mikoto’s signature Railgun got

its name. She also saw the ammunition, fuel, power sources, and

maintenance equipment for them all.

Surprisingly, they did not seem made to be loaded on tanks,

armored trucks, fighter craft, attack craft, cruisers, or

battleships.

(You’re kidding, right?)

As she looked across, circled around, and observed the mountain

of weaponry, Mikoto reached a general and unbelievable

conclusion.

(Are these weapons meant to be directly equipped to and used by

someone? What kind of crazy concept were these designed for?)

She doubted these would be stored in a mere cold storage

warehouse.

She did not know why someone had stored them here, but the

cold storage warehouse was clearly just camouflage.

She heard a small sound from the mountain of silhouettes.

She thought someone was hiding there, but that was not the

case.

With a great roar, the collection of machines rose up like a

plesiosaur and looked down at her. Just like metal nails sucked in

by a powerful magnet, the countless weapons were gathering

together and taking a biological form.

(Is this thing…appraising me as its user…?)

Mikoto gulped and looked at it once more.

“Anti…”

She traced her fingers along the barrel of a Gatling gun twice her

height that had not joined the plesiosaur and she read off the

letters engraved there.

“Anti-Art Attachment…?”

Misaka Mikoto did not understand what that meant.

But a fleeting thought occurred to her. If she had this, might she

be able to oppose an extraordinary monster like Kihara Yuiitsu?

She did not know what kind of operating system it used, but as

Academy City’s most powerful Electromaster, might she be able

to hack into that system, rewrite it, and hijack it?

It helped that a burning tension assaulted her.

That woman in a lab coat and cheap suit had surpassed the

category of a single human and seemed to send great pressure

toward Mikoto from the darkness surrounding the girl on all

sides.

No matter how dulled by peace she was, Mikoto could not

imagine exposing herself to the city’s dangerous night while

unarmed.

The thought came to her almost like a devilish temptation.

It may have been unfortunate for her that she had been

separated from Kamijou Touma.

“————”

She slowly exhaled and once more placed her hand on the giant

Gatling gun.

She tried to reveal the structure of its system to see if she could

use it or not.

Something happened almost immediately.

“…!!!???”

She felt a strange chill like a giant tongue licking vertically across

her entire back, so she instinctually let go.

It was not just this one weapon. She heard the strange sounds of

the various machines in the large warehouse linking together.

What was she to do?

Was she prepared to grab this and pay the price?

(What…was that?)

Her heart was pounding. An unpleasant sweat poured from her

forehead. Inescapable confusion filled her mind. To repeat,

Misaka Mikoto was Academy City’s strongest Electromaster. She

could directly control electricity, so there was no programming

language she could not read and no firewall she could not break.

Even if it was a brand new sort of firewall built in a completely

unknown language, it had already nearly raised the white flag

just by relying on electricity in the first place.

Yet she had been unable to read it.

There was an entirely blank spot.

No, it was not that there was simply nothing written there. The

weapon operating system was laid out in exacting detail, but

with that alone, the circle was closed and it did not function as a

circuit. And that blank spot was clearly filled with something

Misaka Mikoto was unfamiliar with or could not understand.

What was it?

What was that system built to control?

It was shaped like a weapon, but it was not a weapon. It wore the

skin of science, but it could not be explained using science. It

reminded her of the stimulation, expanse, and possibilities she

had felt in her clash with Mass Murderer Salome, but this was

much stronger. It was hopelessly powerful and seemed to have

no end at all.

A human might be able to manage the water filling a cup.

But that same human could not hope to manage all of the

seawater filing the seven seas.

If she dove in or incorporated this into herself, she would more

than just drown. The waves would toss her about and dash her

against the rocks until she changed form like the fine white sand

of the beaches. Then it would drag her down to the watery

depths and the immense pressure would crush her until she had

no form left at all.

There was a brand new possibility here and it might allow her to

peer into a world she had never before seen, but if she did that, it

would be “someone else” standing there, not Misaka Mikoto. Or

so it seemed to her.

She took back what she had thought before.

The threat she felt here was equal to or possibly even greater

than what awaited outside. The threat in here – or the identity of

what it would produce – far surpassed what she could handle on

her own.

She must not touch this dragon.

Doing so would definitively set her growth in the wrong

direction.

If she wished to walk by that boy’s side, she could not continue

this way.

She could not.

She could not.

She could not.

Part 13.

As Kihara Yuiitsu clung upside-down to the building wall using

Sample Shoggoth, she stared into the cold storage warehouse

through the hole and clicked her tongue.

This was the first major unexpected event for her.

(Damn, I missed one. You’re telling me there was an entire spare

storage warehouse for Sensei’s Anti-Art Attachment left over!?)

That golden retriever had stored his equipment in all twenty-

three districts of Academy City. As his aide, Kihara Yuiitsu had

been aware of Kihara Noukan’s “possessions” to a certain extent,

but her knowledge had not been perfect.

Kihara Noukan had stood out even among the Kiharas and he

had been working with Board Chairman Aleister.

Even if their technique had been as bizarre as could be, the basic

frame around it was just a powered suit and thus entirely

belonged to the science side.

And now Academy City’s #3 had fallen there.

She was the most powerful Electromaster.

The strict firewalls and authentication would be entirely useless.

Tokiwadai’s Ace could directly manipulate the electricity, so it

was possible she could rewrite a portion of the system and equip

the weapon as her own.

Yes, rewrite it.

That would mean erasing a trace of that golden retriever.

Kihara Yuiitsu’s revenge should have been top priority for her,

but that possibility briefly erased all other thoughts from her

mind.

Her unique brand of romance whispered to her that there was

something else to be done.

“…Don’t touch that.”

This had nothing to do with the frightening specs of the Anti-Art

Attachment.

Her thinking did not even get that far.

“Get your dirty hands off what Sensei left

behiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiind!!”

Part 14.

For Kamijou and Salome, this was their first and last chance.

“She’s looking away… We’ve gotta make a surprise attack now!!

To be honest, I don’t know what this St. Germain and Shoggoth

stuff is about, but that shouldn’t change the fact that, unlike me,

she’s still a normal human behind all that. So slipping past that

bizarre stuff and getting an attack in on her physical body should

silence her!!”

“And how exactly am I going to do that? I don’t know any

convenient techniques to knock out a girl with a tap to the neck

or punch to the gut!”

“I have a bit of an idea. So c’mon, chase after that Kihara Yuiitsu

woman. There’s nothing you can do if you don’t get close!”

He heard the sound of fluttering cloth from overhead.

It was Yuiitsu.

She had been clinging to the building wall until now, but she had

spread out the amorphous Sample Shoggoth like a paraglider to

soar through the night sky. Kamijou had no idea how she had

tamed either St. Germain or the Shoggoth. In fact, he could not

understand how anyone could let those things into their body

even if they were safe.

“Is she headed straight for that warehouse!? We’ve only got my

two legs, so there’s no way we can catch up!”

“No, that’s fine. Just run along the surface and keep her in sight.

I’ll make sure this works.”

“?”

“Ahh, ahh. I’ve fought so many people I don’t remember who I

told what. Kamijou-chan, did I tell you about the exact

conditions needed to activate my External Offering?”

Salome grinned with her arms around his shoulders like a

strange TV personality’s cardigan.

“My External Offering is Celtic sacrifice magic, you see. Any

weapon I destroy is offered up to my god and I gain its effects

and traits. But if I don’t keep the chain going within three

minutes, it all resets to zero. The growing snowball will fall

apart.”

“And? How long has it been since we were in the schoolyard?

Your chain or whatever has to have broken by now, so you’ve

lost the effect of the Kamisato Faction’s self-sacrifice.”

“Who ever said that? ”

She whispered in his ear and he felt an ominous chill, even

though Salome was supposed to be an ally (for the time being).

The mass murderer ignored that and continued.

“Hey, Kamijou-chan. A mass murderer like me needs to make

sure her weapon is nice and sharp, don’tcha think? I like to keep

my snowball intact as long as I can, so I need to keep my chain

going no matter what it takes.”

“…?”

“Even the most pitifully weak weapon will preserve the chain.

And conveniently, when I’m holding onto you from behind, this

hood sticking out from inside your uniform – is it from a hoodie?

– creates a nice big bag that no one else can see inside.”

“Wait. Don’t tell me…”

“And…have – you – forgotten? My entire body is artificial. That

means I’m a weapon myself. I certainly didn’t expect for that

Yuiitsu person to tear me to pieces, but that just means I need to

use that to my advantage, don’tcha think? By gathering the

artificial organs that were still usable and stuffing them in your

hood, I have a decent stock to keep my chain going. Each time the

chain is about to run out, I bite into one to destroy it and offer it up to my god. That way I can maintain my destructive power. ”

He was no longer even sweating.

Goose bumps covered his entire body.

Even if they were artificial, these were still the “contents” that

kept a human body moving. These were the toes, tendons,

cartilage, and entrails of her lower body. And Mass Murderer

Salome was continually biting into her own “contents” to

destroy them.

He felt a floating sensation on the nape of his neck. It no longer

felt like his own body.

This was a member of the Kamisato Faction.

It was Kamisato Kakeru’s little sister.

Was that why she had this many screws loose?

“But this time, it really is a one-time thing.”

Salome sounded like she was planning a surprise birthday party.

Kamijou heard a small hard sound behind him. It was possible

the raincoat girl had lightly bit the pocket watch instead of

kissing it.

That was a sign of her resolve.

“I’ll leave the final blow to you, Kamijou-chan!!”

The mass murderer’s right arm mercilessly tore through empty

air.

Salome had destroyed, absorbed, and offered up a great variety

weapons to thoroughly increase her own destructive power, so a

few dozen meters of distance was nothing to her.

An invisible attack shot toward Kihara Yuiitsu who flew through

the night sky.

The large wings supporting her like a hang glider were torn apart

and she lost her lift. Gravity seemed to grab her with almost

unnatural intensity and she began to drop.

If Kamijou ran, he could reach her now.

“…”

Kihara Yuiitsu sent the amorphous Sample Shoggoth below her

as a cushion to absorb the shock of landing, but that meant she

could not move until that was complete.

Kamijou Touma reached her.

He first sent his right fist toward the Sample Shoggoth at her feet

rather than her herself.

The amorphous mass was blown away and Yuiitsu slammed into

the ground with her cushion gone.

Still, she did not break.

Kamijou Touma and Kihara Yuiitsu’s gazes clashed.

And…

This time, they both sent out attacks.

Kamijou made a scooping uppercut.

Yuiitsu let a torrent of Sample Shoggoth erupt from her right

wrist.

Both attacks hit, but that meant neither one was a clean hit.

Kamijou’s right fist caught Yuiitsu’s jaw and Yuiitsu’s torrent

swept Kamijou away.

“Ghh!!”

“Aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhh!!”

They both rolled back as if an explosion had occurred between

them. Kamijou could not let this continue much longer.

Especially when Kihara Yuiitsu seemed to be targeting Mikoto

more than him.

But when he tried to place his right hand on the ground and get

up, intense pain shot through his shoulder.

It was Sample Shoggoth.

It had changed form to gain fangs which had dug into his

shoulder near the collarbone.

“Gah…kh…ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!”

He yelled, but it was no use.

His right hand had grown limp.

Meanwhile, Kihara Yuiitsu was trying to get up. What would she

use next? Sample Shoggoth’s torrent, St. Germain’s magic, or

Kamisato’s World Rejecter? Any one of them would defeat him

now. He could still use his left hand, so he slid it along the

ground and felt something hard.

He grabbed it.

Only after picking it up did he realize what it was.

(The UL Exploder!?)

It was the handgun-like device belonging to Kihara Yuiitsu.

However, it looked more like an athletics festival starting pistol

than a military weapon and it did not actually fire bullets. He did

not know how it worked, but it caused an explosion in the empty

space it was aimed at.

He held it up with his left hand and placed his finger on the

trigger.

He gasped for breath and unsteadily aimed it.

If he fired like crazy, he might just defeat her. Kihara Yuiitsu had

a bizarre collection with the St. Germain virus, Sample Shoggoth,

and Kamisato’s right hand, but she still had a human body below

it all, unlike Mass Murderer Salome. While a bullet attacked at a

single point, this explosive blast attacked an entire surface and

was thus much more difficult to defend against. That might

allow him to damage her human body.

This would allow him to stop her.

This would allow him to rescues Misaka Mikoto, who seemed to

be Yuiitsu’s top priority for some unknown reason, and

Kamisato Kakeru, whose hand had already been stolen.

That meant this was not wrong.

He would be right to do this.

Kamijou Touma clenched his teeth as he told himself that.

But…

For some reason, he heard the voice of someone who was not

even here.

“Give up on that idea. Would you be able to save more people if you

trained in martial arts? Would you be able to resolve things more

smartly if you had a gun or a knife? That would have the exact

opposite effect. The more means of killing you have and the farther

you move from the path that saves your opponent using their own

power, the weaker you will become.”

He had been told that when he had been unsure what path to

take.

His Understander had told him that.

“Martial arts, a gun, a knife, or any other obvious offensive power

would only increase your ability to ‘cut people off’.”

This may not have been something to remember now.

The ideal and reality were two different things. It may have been

fine for him to make that distinction and pull the trigger.

“Your greatest weapon is the powerful arm that reached into the

abyss and saved even someone as hopelessly evil and rotten to the

core as Magic God Othinus. That ability to connect is your ultimate

trump card.”

But was that really okay?

After being saved by those words, could he really sully them like

this?

“What is wanted from you is not violence on the same level as World

Rejecter. It isn’t the power to kill. It is the power of human reason

that can envelop that violence.”

He hesitated.

He thought.

He clenched his teeth.

And that delayed him too much.

“Gah!!!???”

He groaned from intense pain.

Both Kihara Yuiitsu’s arms had become amorphous torrents.

They swept down from above onto the boy’s shoulders. They

smashed Mass Murderer Salome’s arms as she clung to his back

and they mercilessly tried to dislocate his shoulders.

His left hand went limp and the UL Exploder slipped from his

grasp.

He had lost his chance.

“This kind of power…”

He knew that, but he still spoke.

Or perhaps this was the ultimate counterpunch against this

woman who was justifying her violence with her crazed

obsession with revenge.

“…isn’t what I wanted.”

Death rushed toward him.

The woman in a cheap suit and a tattered lab coat approached

him. She grabbed his cheeks between her hands.

He heard an extremely sticky sound in both ears.

“I don’t feel like messing with you anymore, so I’ll use a much

more certain method.”

“Ah…gah…!!”

“Now, it’s time for romance. How would you like to die? Everyone

must have had that truly worthless discussion at some point or

another. So how would you like to have your body eaten away?

Do you want your fat slowly melted away from the outside by

Sample Shoggoth?”

Her lips parted right in front of his face.

Something round sat on top of her seductively wet tongue.

What had originally been a black pill was now a bright red piece

of candy.

“Or do you want your brain infected from within by the St.

Germain virus? It may have been attenuated, but it can’t be a fun

way to go if you don’t have any resistance to it.”

Part 15.

Meanwhile, Misaka Mikoto could not have understood even half

of what was going on.

She had not been directly involved in the incidents the St.

Germain virus and Sample Shoggoth had come from, so it was

hard for her to understand just how frightening they were.

But she could intuitively tell.

She had shaken off the ominous temptation of the Anti-Art

Attachment and started to leave the non-functioning cold

storage warehouse through the staff entrance, but then she saw

it.

She saw Kihara Yuiitsu holding that battered boy’s jaw and

attempting to feed him “something” in the form of red candy

directly from her mouth.

She was going to “infect” him with her hands or with her mouth.

That would be irreversible.

It was just like damaged cancer cells affecting the healthy cells

around them. Once that entered him, it would remake the

structure of his body and decisively destroy that boy who had

approached her like normal so recently.

“No…”

She had to stop this.

She had to stop it immediately.

But there was nothing she could do. Kamijou Touma had far

surpassed the stage she stood on, so even her signature Railgun

would be easily deflected. She had learned that all too well

against that High Priest guy. But she could not just sit here

stricken with a sense of helplessness.

No matter what.

By any means necessary.

Even if it meant violating a taboo.

She needed to utterly, decisively, and immediately end this with

a single attack.

Otherwise she would lose that boy forever.

“I can’t let that

happeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeennnnnn

nnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn!!”

Frightfully powerful electromagnetic waves spread out from

that girl.

The many possessions of the dead inside that cold storage

warehouse had supposedly fallen into an eternal slumber, but

she summoned them back to the world of the living.

Those weapons had formed an evil plesiosaur, but that

silhouette crumbled. They gathered around the girl like a

ferocious tornado. They broke apart, lost their great meaning,

and transferred away from their original owner as they changed

their design to better match the young girl. Countless weapons

attached to the armor on her limbs and the joint on her back. A

supporting leg situated itself behind her so she would not be

crushed by their weight. It was all bizarrely shaped, yet it all fit

her perfectly.

There was a giant missile container, an excitation rod for a laser

beam, a liquid weapon turret that included sprayers for a

flamethrower, liquid nitrogen, and powerful acid, a giant drill

meant to break into shelters, a Gatling gun, a rapid-fire cannon,

and – as a finishing touch – the weapon from which her

signature Railgun took its name.

That weapon was meant to be used as a railway gun.

The large caliber railgun was meant to destroy fortresses.

Part of the system was missing. It was like a jigsaw puzzle

completed by filling in some gaps with pure white pieces. The

original owner had likely not meant for it to be used like this. It

was likely entirely defeating the purpose of the system, much

like keeping a battleship’s engines inactive and moving it with

sails.

But she did not care.

If she could overturn that definite destruction right this instant,

she did not care how foolish she looked.

Part 16.

In the final instant, Kihara Yuiitsu was just three millimeters

away from forcing the red candy on her tongue into Kamijou

Touma’s mouth.

Without turning her head, she moved just her eyes to glance

over.

A moment later, all sound and light vanished.

It did not move at three times the speed of sound. It did not have

the small mass of an arcade coin. This blast had been made to

create a crater out of a fortress designed to withstand even the

most powerful tank.

In all seriousness, a slight mistake in calculation would have

swept away an entire section of Academy City’s buildings.

If the District 7’s Windowless Building had not acted as a

cushion, the damage would have spread without end.

Kihara Yuiitsu’s body vanished as it was torn away from

Kamjiou. The boy could not hold his ground either. He was sent

flying into the air and he slammed into the branches of a

roadside tree when the shockwave nearly blew him away.

He really did nearly cough up some blood, but he only became

aware of that later. For the time being, he could not perceive

light or sound.

As his senses returned and his perception of time returned to

normal, he finally slipped down from the tree branches.

He crawled along the ground and moved his swollen eyelids to

view the world.

“What…happened?”

“I don’t know.”

The response came from Salome who was lying on the ground as

well.

But she had lost her torso and arms, so she looked in a much

more painful state than him.

“The cold storage warehouse’s wall was blown away. Unless

some complete stranger interfered at the last second there…that

Misaka Mikoto person must have done something, don’tcha

think?”

“…”

Kamijou slowly exhaled.

Was everything over for the time being? He was curious whether

Kihara Yuiitsu had survived or not, but he doubted she could

continue fighting after taking that tremendous blast. He needed

to remain cautious, but he was pretty sure he had managed to

survive this day at least.

“Will it really work out that well?”

Salome made an ominous prediction.

“Well, that can wait until after we check on my goddamn stupid

brother we left at the school.”

How much did she know about that strange right hand?

These right hands did not choose people at random. They based

that selection on something.

Magic God Nephthys had said that once. And during the battle

with Fiamma of the Right, Fiamma had been unable to receive

that power since he had not been “chosen”. And that was even

after severing and stealing Kamijou’s right hand.

If Kihara Yuiitsu was neutralized, then World Rejecter would

likely return to Kamisato. Whether the entire arm would

regenerate as with Kamijou was unknown, though.

But…

What if it did not return?

That would mean the system that Kihara Yuiitsu had built up

was still active. In other words, she still possessed World Rejecter

and could still fight. They could assume she would appear as an

enemy again.

It was exactly as Salome said.

The first step was checking on Kamisato Kakeru’s condition.

But the mass murderer’s ominous predictions did not end there.

“Hey, Kamijou-chan.”

“What…?”

He slowly got up and picked up Salome who was pretty much

only a head at this point. That girl who smelled of death

continued.

“You should watch out for Misaka Mikoto.”

“…?”

“Before long, she will take a large step down the wrong path. You

could even say she’ll break. This no longer has anything to do with

whether I mess with her or not. ”

“………………………………………………………………………………

…………………………………………………………………………………

”

He thought it was a bad joke.

He thought that crazy girl was reading too much into this and

becoming overly suspicious.

But that was a lie.

If he had truly believed that, he would not have felt the need to

check.

There was no sign of Misaka Mikoto inside the cold storage

warehouse.

He only saw what looked like scrap metal that had apparently

been blown to pieces by the massive blast.

Epilogue.

Metal crashed heavily to the ground.

The sound spread as Misaka Mikoto wandered through the dark

streets.

The Anti-Art Attachment was actually several weapons and they

were detaching from her body now that their role was complete.

“Heh heh.”

She had crossed a line.

She had broken the dam that kept her contained within an

invisible framework.

She could feel it even if she had nothing to back it up.

“Ha ha…ah ha ha.”

Her heart was pounding.

Her breaths were sweet.

She had not understood all of that massive system. She still had

no way of comprehending those blank spots. But she was now

certain that understanding that would take her to the next stage

she hoped for. She had been wandering blindly through the

desert, but now she knew where the closest oasis was. That sort

of hope filled her chest.

“The world is so large.”

She spread her arms and looked up into the heavens.

She almost seemed to be reciting the words.

“I can see into the depths of the night sky.”

The blessing of the stars awaited her.

She even started to feel that she did not belong in this city of

science.

“There are no barriers! The possibilities are endless! There’s so

much! There’s so much more for me!! So many clues to follow, so

many heights to climb to, and so many summits to aim for!!”

Thus she was happy.

Thus she felt wonderful.

Thus there was nothing to feel sad about.

…But was that really true?

She had already taken the step forward and there was nothing to

be done about it now, but that tiny pinprick of a thought

knocked at her personality.

She would soon have plenty of material for a rebuttal, but that

pinprick did not care.

A single card could cause the entire stack to crumble.

…If that was true, then why did you flee from him by leaving?

She had no answer.

She had no answer.

She had no answer.

“Hey, you over there!”

Then someone called out to her from the side. The deep voice

likely belonged to a teacher. She looked over to find a young man

in an Anti-Skill uniform. Not only was she a girl wandering alone

late at night, but she wore the uniform of Tokiwadai Middle

School which was well known for its strict curfew. It was

possible she had been involved in some kind of trouble.

But that was not what he asked about.

The male Anti-Skill officer sounded worried when he spoke.

“Are you okay? You’ve got a pretty bad nosebleed, so did you run

into something? Or is it some kind illness?”

She did not have the slightest clue how to answer that question.

It was like some kind of side effect.

Misaka Mikoto held a trembling hand to her face and tilted her

head in confusion at the sensation on her fingertips.

She looked truly, truly puzzled.

Meanwhile, a woman had much more than a nosebleed. Her

entire body had been torn apart and she lay in a pool of blood.

It was Kihara Yuiitsu.

But even that was not fatal.

Something crawled all over her body. It was Sample Shoggoth.

Just as it had forcibly sewn on Kamisato Kakeru’s hand, it sewed

together the laceration all over her body.

She had lost quite a bit of blood, but she could get a blood

transfusion or, if she could not get one in time, use an IV of

boiled saline to at least avoid too large a drop in blood pressure.

In her current state, she would be lucky just to avoid going into

shock from blood loss.

“Heh…heh.”

She leaned against a wind turbine and laughed despite her

extreme injuries.

She raised her right hand toward the moon, clenched it, and

opened it again.

She could still move it.

Kamisato Kakeru’s World Rejecter had not left her.

“I managed to create an outline with Sample Shoggoth and

copied their magic using the attenuated St. Germain virus.”

A rusty-smelling liquid spilled from the corner of her mouth as

she smiled.

She continued to smile.

“But that is not the true value of this right hand. Those who were

satisfied after revealing the closer-to-home trick must have been

relieved in their conclusion that there was nothing further

inside.”

That also applied to the one who had likely been watching that

battle.

That is, the “human” who had been using his Underline to look

down at them from his point of safety.

Board Chairman Aleister.

(It’s true Kamisato Kakeru was my first target as revenge for

taking Sensei from me. And it sounded like to fun to take

everyone from him, including that Kamijou Touma he found so

important.)

With a mental “but”, she switched from thought to speech.

“Aleister. Now that I think about it, you were the original cause.

If you hadn’t given Sensei that role, sent him to his death, and

had him face that bizarre opponent known as Kamisato Kakeru,

none of this tragedy would have occurred.”

She slowly lowered her right hand.

She held it straight forward instead of toward the moon.

There was a windowless building there.

Kihara Yuiitsu thought about the possibilities of World Rejecter’s

power in the right hand stolen from Kamisato Kakeru. A dark

smile came to her lips. That Board Chairman liked to act all-

knowing and all-powerful, but if he really knew everything, then

he would have known what would happen to the golden

retriever. He had known, yet he had still sent him off as a

disposable pawn for some “plan” that Yuiitsu was not sure even

existed.

What would Kihara Noukan have said?

Between good and evil it’s evil, and between like and dislike it’s

like.

But Yuiitsu was different.

Choosing a different path was interesting.

She felt a definite sufficiency there.

“Hey, Aleister.”

She spoke softly, as if singing a lullaby.

Yet her icy voice contained great resolve, as if she planned to set

fire to the house once the child fell asleep.

That vengeful demon spoke while drowning in her own unique

brand of romance.

“How many plans have you had to abandon before this one? ”

Slight strength entered her raised right hand.

She prepared to activate its power.

But just before she did, a new footstep sounded from within

twenty centimeters of her.

“…!!!???”

Even as injured as she was, it was unnatural for her to miss

someone approaching so close. And she did not have time for a

detailed examination of the situation. She started moving her

hand away from the Windowless Building and toward the noise.

But before she could, someone grabbed her wrist.

Their other hand grabbed her throat and lifted her up.

She was forced to her feet and her back was slammed against the

wind turbine.

“Kah…ah…!”

She gasped as a face appeared just five centimeters from her

own.

It was Board Chairman Aleister.

That “human” looked like both a man and a woman, like both an

adult and a child, and like both a saint and a sinner. His

emotionless eyes peered deep into the out-of-control factor that

was Kihara Yuiitsu.

And then he spoke.

“If you wish to kill me, then feel free to try. As long as you

achieve your objective, you may take whatever detour you wish.

If that is your desire, I will take you on at any time.”

This vengeance-seeker respected that golden retriever from the

bottom of her heart.

But behind that she hid intense emotion that made that identity

appear shallow.

“But complete your job first. Anything else would be far too cruel to

‘that man’ who lost his life to push you to action. ”

His words did not even try to hide the fact that he was behind it

all.

“Heh.”

Kihara Yuiitsu laughed.

Her laughter was out of control even as she had a hand around

her throat.

“Ah ha ha ha ha ha ha!! Ah ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha

ha ha ha ha ha!! Hee hee!! Gya ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha

ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha

ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!!”

The “human” with long silver hair and a surgical gown let go of

Yuiitsu and spoke quietly.

“There is no turning back for me now, so I might as well stop

hiding in my safe zone.”

“Yes, yes! Use me as much as you want!! But I will never forgive

anyone who harmed Sensei. Kamisato Kakeru, his hangers-on,

the Magic Gods who made him special, that Kamijou boy he

thought was so important, you as the creator of this cruel city,

and all the many people who turn the gears of this cruel city as

they enjoy their lives!! Every last one of you built the rails that

sent Sensei into the abyss. Between good and evil you’re all good,

and between like and dislike you’re all dislike!! As long as I can

eradicate you all to my heart’s content, nothing else matters!!

Yes, I mean it! This is my own romance that Sensei could never

hope to copy!!”

“…”

“So what will you have me do, main dish?”

Yuiitsu laughed after falling back to the ground.

The Board Chairman answered with a blank expression, but that

did not mean he lacked emotions.

“Kamisato Kakeru was the original threat and Misaka Mikoto has

introduced a new threat by contacting the Anti-Art Attachment.

She was never anything more than one of the pieces needed to

build the network for Dragon, so it was the clones that mattered,

not her. If she will obstruct the plan as a whole, then she must be

eliminated.”

“But given the state of the game board, you don’t have time to

have me crush them one at a time, do you?”

Aleister slowly exhaled and answered.

“Choose one. I will deal with the other.”

“In that case, they’re both done for,” muttered bloody Kihara

Yuiitsu.

The Board Chairman narrowed his eyes a little and then looked

up at the night sky.

And as he looked up, he spoke.

“What do you think you’re looking at, you bitch? Do you want me to

curse you to death right this instant? ”

“Hm.”

Laura Stuart spoke to herself on the other side of the globe.

“That confirms it.”

Kamisato Kakeru’s mind was hazy.

He felt more heat in his right hand than pain. He also felt an odd

pressure. He turned his blurry vision in that direction and found

it was forcibly tied off with a cloth or ribbon. He seemed to be

lying on the examination table in a moonlit infirmary. Blood was

smeared here and there and the room felt far from peaceful.

“Ha…ha…”

He had hated World Rejecter so much and now it was gone.

The entire hand had been severed and some woman named

Kihara Yuiitsu had taken it.

“Uuh!!”

He felt like the depths of his mind were being stirred up by the

despair that overcame him.

He had not wanted that power.

He was relieved that it was gone.

But…

The girls of the Kamisato Faction had gathered around him for

their convenience, but what if that really had been due to the

influence of his right hand? Now that the hand had transferred

to someone else, the girls might leave him as well.

That in and of itself was good.

His original objective had been to destroy the strange category

known as the Kamisato Faction so that those girls would return

to being strangers with free wills of their own.

However…

The problem was the possibility of their next owner using them

as she saw fit.

What if Ellen, Elza, and the other girls gained the same blind

trust in Kihara Yuiitsu that had led them to gather around him?

What if those with extraordinary power like Claire and Salome

retained their willingness to do anything for “the owner of that

right hand”?

They had said themselves that they were willing to dump a few

bodies in the mountains for him.

It had sounded like a joke, but he did not believe it was only a

joke. If someone with no self-control had that right hand, then it

was all over. Who could say how many crimes those girls would

commit before returning to their senses?

(I have to…)

He clenched his teeth while too weak from blood loss to even get

up.

(I have to…do something…)

But what could he do now that he had lost World Rejecter? He

was the kind of normal high school boy that one could find

anywhere. He knew that all too well. He was not a genius with an

IQ of 200 and he was not a martial artist who could kill a bear

bare-handed. He did not stand a chance against Claire or Salome,

not to mention Kihara Yuiitsu who had adopted so many bizarre

powers.

He felt dark, dark despair.

And as if to kick him while he was down, he heard a small noise.

Yes.

It was a footstep.

“Hee!?”

Just as he gathered his strength, he rolled right off the

examination table. But he did not have time to cry out at the pain

in his back and hip.

He saw a familiar face in the infirmary.

No, he saw several familiar faces.

With the moonlight reflected in their eyes, the girls gradually

gathered closer around him now that he was awake.

Just the day before, this gathering would have meant nothing.

But at the moment, Kamisato lacked his right hand.

Kihara Yuiitsu had already stolen it. She had control of the right

hand that had constructed that ridiculous harem, so the odds

were good they were here to do something for her.

In other words, to eliminate an enemy.

They would kill Kamisato Kakeru with a smile on their faces,

dirty their hands, and run to Yuiitsu, hoping for her praise.

“Pant, pant!!”

Unable to get up properly, he tried to slide back in a sitting

position. It was difficult without his hand, but this was not the

time to worry about that. He could only press the stump against

the floor and try to move as far away as he could.

This was of course a futile attempt.

The circle tightened in.

He was trapped.

Finally, someone who seemed to have completely changed form

spoke up in the moonlight.

“Are you okay, boss!? I’m so glad you finally woke up!! ”

It was Elza.

Her brown hair was cut with tufts that looked like fox ears. The

plastic bottle in her hand was filled with old ten yen coins. She

was a blunt delinquent girl, but she actually excelled at

housework and yet did not want anyone to know. She stood

there as she always had.

“Eh? Ah?”

She did not seem to be under Kihara Yuiitsu’s control.

In fact…

“I was terrified since Claire had gotten herself knocked out of the

fight earlier. But I tied off the wound and gave you a ton of

saline, so you should be on the way back to a stable condition

now that you’ve woken up.”

“Ellen…???”

“Hm? What’s the matter?”

But why?

Before he could ask that question, the long-haired girl in a baggy

lab coat said something more.

“What’s so strange about us doing everything we can for you,

Kamisato-han? ”

“…”

“C’mon, why are you acting so distant after everything we’ve

been through? Haven’t we told you we’ll do anything for you,

boss?”

“………………………………………………………………………………

…………………………………………………………………………………

…”

He was speechless.

“H-hey. What is it, boss? Why are you covering your face like

that? Does your wound still hurt? Dammit, if only they’d had

some specialized anesthetic here. All we can do is cool the injured

area to numb the pain.”

“He’s probably more shocked about the loss his dominant hand.

You’ve always been awful at taking care of people’s hearts, Elza.”

The usual circle of girls was there.

They had all accepted Kamisato Kakeru himself, not World

Rejecter.

He had a place here.

A boy with another right hand had once said people were not

defined by their right hands. He had said the people were the

ones that summoned the power of their right hand. He had said

Kamisato had so many people around him because all of those

people adored him.

Kamisato had not been able to believe it.

That normal high school boy had lacked what he needed to

believe it.

But…

But…

But…

(Yes…)

That puny boy covered his face with one hand and one wrist to

desperately force down the sobs as he built his resolve anew.

(Yes, yes!! I’d made up my mind from the beginning, hadn’t I? No

matter what happens to them and no matter what influence

they fall under, I will never abandon them. I will return to them

to their original lives!!)

World Rejecter.

That power had been given to him because he sought a

nonexistent ideal.

But the answer had been right in front of his eyes the entire time.

He had never needed to do anything at all. If they had all just

returned to their original location, it would all have been settled.

Yes, for every last one of them.

Including Kamisato Kakeru.

“Ellen, Elza.”

“What is it?”

“Do you want something, boss?”

He smiled a little when they responded like they were looking

after a child with a cold.

(Do I want something, hm?)

He focused on that again and spoke.

“How long will it take for Claire to recover?”

“She should be working at reconnecting her upper body to her

lower body right about now.”

“But if you say you need something, boss, I’m sure she’ll come

running. If she wants to, she can move around as just her upper

body. In fact, I bet she could hop around as just a head in an

emergency.”

Kamisato sighed.

His thoughts turned to his lost hand.

“The hand Kihara Yuiitsu cut away from herself should still be in

the schoolyard. Go get that. I’ll use it as a replacement hand for

the time being. If Claire connects it, I should be able to move it

properly.”

There was of course the issue of compatibility just like with

organ transplants, but since Kihara Yuiitsu had already stolen

his hand and attached it to herself, he doubted there would be

any issues there. And even if there was, he could just have one of

the girls find a breakthrough using some dirty technique of

theirs.

(I doubt World Rejecter will come back if I just sit around.)

Imagine Breaker prioritized Kamijou Touma as its owner even if

his arm was stolen, but either World Rejecter lacked that ability

or Kihara Yuiitsu was keeping it from working right with some

kind of trick.

That meant he would never get it back if he did not take action.

He would have to chop off the right hand she had stolen and take

it back.

“…”

He would now seek the very right hand he had hated so much.

He was aware of the irony, but he still thought quietly to himself.

(It doesn’t matter if I have conflicting desires. I don’t care if I end

up blowing myself away the instant I get the power back. Kihara

Yuiitsu. I can’t let her abuse my right hand. I need to take it back

before that happens. If I’m going to bring back those normal

days, I need to end the tragedy here!!)

Kamisato Kakeru slowly breathed out and then stood on his own

two feet.

“Come with me, everyone. Let’s bring this all to an end.”

And finally, one superfluous conclusion.

It is a truly small and insignificant conclusion.

“Morning, Kami-yan. Heading to a new school really changes

when you have to leave in the morning, doesn’t it? I keep leaving

early cause I’m afraid I’ll be late, but then I get here way too

early.”

“Not that it really matters, but what happened to that pointlessly

strained atmosphere?”

“Well, once we calmed down and thought about it, we couldn’t

figure out why we were so obsessed with burning porn

magazines, dolls, and body pillows at school last night.”

“So you idiots saw the light, huh?”

“Also…”

“Yeah?”

“We should’ve realized sooner that you’d never be working that

hard to stop us if it wasn’t for our own good.”

That everyday sort of recovery was small.

But it was not something to be looked down on.

Afterword.

If you’ve been reading the volumes one at a time, welcome back.

If you had the courage to buy them all at once, welcome.

This is Kazuma Kamachi.

New Testament is already at Volume 15! As I mentioned in

Volume 14’s afterword, I think this was another volume of

Kamisato Kakeru and those around him destroying the

“sanctuaries” that had settled into place in this series. I think I

placed most of the main characters in a position where they

couldn’t maintain the usual look on their face. The only

exceptions are the girls of the Kamisato Faction who (should

have) looked most suspect at first glance.

The Kamisato Faction first appeared in Volume 14, so they are

quite shallow and I expect a lot of readers thought they were

mostly just a symbol. But what they’re doing isn’t that much

different what the people on Kamijou’s side do. My experiment

for Volumes 14 and 15 was to see how different a character looks

if you’ve seen them gradually built up as a protagonist or if you

haven’t.

So now that you’ve seen Kamisato Kakeru’s character over the

course of two volumes, your impression of his environment may

have changed. But as the writer, I didn’t do anything special. The

main point is that he “looks” different just by having his

character built up like that. …In other words, this is something

that can influence people’s impression of a series as a whole, yet

it’s something the writer can’t do intentionally. By building

things up, the characters become more appealing and you can

dig deeper into the world building. All of that is great, but it also

works against you when you’ve built up certain expectations and

have “sanctuaries” you can’t move even if you want to. They all

start piling up like a falling block puzzle game. This has

strengthened my desire to work toward opening up some

breathing room in that sense.

This story was set in Academy City and involved a variety of

technology, but the overall theme was more related to magic. To

be more specific, I took my material from the concept of

“sacrifice”. It was touched on in the novel, but people often have

a grim view of sacrifices since the idea of living sacrifices has

become so prominent. But since we have to specify “living”

sacrifices, there are of course non-living sacrifices. I focused

more on those.

The most obvious one was Salome, the naked raincoat girl(!?),

but I also added in some other characters, gimmicks, and

situations that included the symbolism of sacrifice. Combine

that with my focus on destroying “sanctuaries”, and this volume

may have had an overall ominous atmosphere or unstable image.

For the Kamisato Faction, I tried to use a naming system I hadn’t

used in the series before, but…hm. I think I may have gone a

little overboard there. Yet when I look in baby name dictionaries,

I find them recommending even crazier names as if it’s normal.

Is this what they call the flow of time? I try to give my

protagonists relatively easy to read names since their names

appear the most often, but I’ve started worrying over what

qualifies as “easy to read” with some of these modern names I’m

seeing.

I give my thanks to my illustrator Haimura-san and to my

editors Miki-san, Onodera-san, and Anan-san. This threw in a

ton of characters instead of focusing on a single point, so it must

have been hard to adjust for that. Thank you very much for

sticking with me.

Also, Kasai Shin-san designed the A.A.A. Mikoto Version. He has

helped here and there with mecha-related stuff. I get the feeling

that none of the illustrators that work with me are your average

person, and he is no exception. Anyway, thank you very much!

I also give my thanks to the readers. This story involved drawing

on a bunch of past characters and parts of the setting, so it might

have been harder to read through than normal. I was trying to

create something enjoyable by having everything build up in a

positive direction even as the sanctuaries were destroyed. I leave

it to you to judge how I did. Thank you yet again.

It is time to close the pages for now while praying that the pages

of the next book will be opened.

And I lay my pen down for now.

Is it just me or did Salome actually have the strongest mind?

-Kamachi Kazuma

Document Outline

Prologue.

Chapter 1.

Part 1.

Part 2

Part 3

Part 4.

Part 5.

Between the Lines 1.

Chapter 2.

Part 1.

Part 2.

Part 3.

Part 4.

Part 5.

Part 6.

Between the Lines 2.

Notes

Chapter 3.

Part 1.

Part 2.

Part 3.

Part 4.

Part 5.

Part 6.

Part 7.

Between the Lines 3.

Chapter 4.

Part 1.

Part 2.

Part 3.

Part 4.

Between the Lines 4.

Chapter 5.

Part 1.

Part 2.

Part 3.

Part 4.

Part 5.

Part 6.

Part 7.

Part 8.

Part 9.

Part 10.

Part 11.

Part 12.

Part 13.

Part 14.

Part 15.

Part 16.

Epilogue.